sense_n of_o such_o and_o such_o passage_n then_o we_o may_v reasonable_o rest_v satisfy_v in_o evidence_n for_o these_o matter_n short_a of_o demonstration_n for_o be_v ever_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o word_n so_o plain_a as_o that_o there_o do_v not_o remain_v this_o ground_n of_o suspense_n that_o those_o word_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n mr._n rushworth_n 7._o say_v that_o disputative_a scholar_n do_v find_v mean_n daily_o to_o explicate_v the_o plain_a word_n of_o a_o author_n to_o a_o quitc_n different_a sense_n and_o that_o the_o world_n may_v be_v furnish_v with_o a_o advantageous_a instance_n of_o the_o possibility_n of_o this_o raynaudus_n libris_fw-la a_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o have_v make_v a_o wanton_a experiment_n upon_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o by_o a_o sinister_a but_o possible_a interpretation_n have_v make_v every_o article_n of_o it_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n on_o purpose_n to_o show_v that_o the_o plain_a word_n be_v not_o free_a from_o ambiguity_n but_o may_v be_v mr._n s._n can_v outdo_v the_o apostle_n and_o can_v deliver_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n so_o clear_o that_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o put_v any_o other_o sense_n upon_o any_o of_o his_o word_n than_o that_o which_o he_o intend_v i_o do_v not_o know_v what_o may_v be_v do_v but_o if_o mr._n s._n do_v this_o he_o must_v both_o mend_v his_o style_n and_o his_o way_n of_o demonstration_n be_v mr._n s._n sufficient_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o part_n of_o the_o world_n as_o america_n and_o can_v he_o demonstrate_v this_o to_o any_o man_n without_o carry_v he_o thither_o can_v he_o show_v by_o any_o necessary_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v natural_o impossible_a that_o all_o the_o relation_n concern_v that_o place_n shall_v be_v false_a when_o his_o demonstration_n have_v do_v their_o utmost_a can_v 27._o a_o search_a and_o sincere_a wit_n at_o least_o maintain_v his_o ground_n of_o suspense_n with_o a_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o and_o with_o a_o be_v it_o not_o possible_a that_o all_o man_n may_v be_v liar_n or_o that_o a_o company_n of_o traveller_n may_v have_v make_v use_n of_o their_o privilege_n to_o abuse_v the_o world_n by_o false_a report_n and_o to_o put_v a_o trick_n upon_o mankind_n or_o that_o all_o those_o that_o pretend_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o bring_v their_o commodity_n from_o thence_o may_v go_v to_o some_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o take_v pleasure_n in_o abuse_v other_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o have_v be_v impose_v upon_o themselves_o may_v say_v they_o have_v be_v at_o america_n who_o can_v tell_v but_o all_o this_o may_v be_v so_o and_o yet_o i_o suppose_v notwithstanding_o the_o possibility_n of_o this_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n be_v now_o possess_v with_o so_o incredible_a a_o folly_n as_o to_o doubt_v whether_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n the_o case_n be_v the_o very_a same_o as_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o a_o ancient_a book_n and_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o plain_a expression_n we_o have_v no_o demonstration_n for_o these_o thing_n and_o we_o expect_v none_o because_o we_o know_v the_o thing_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o it_o we_o be_v not_o infallible_o certain_a that_o any_o book_n be_v so_o ancient_a as_o it_o pretend_v to_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n it_o bear_v or_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o and_o such_o passage_n in_o it_o it_o be_v possible_a all_o this_o may_v be_v otherwise_o that_o be_v it_o imply_v no_o contradiction_n but_o we_o be_v very_o well_o assure_v that_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o have_v any_o prudent_a man_n any_o just_a cause_n to_o make_v the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o for_o a_o bare_a possibility_n that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v or_o not_o be_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o doubt_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v or_o not_o it_o be_v possible_a all_o the_o people_n in_o france_n may_v die_v this_o night_n but_o i_o hope_v the_o possibility_n of_o this_o do_v not_o incline_v any_o man_n in_o the_o least_o to_o think_v it_o will_v be_v so_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o sun_n may_v not_o rise_v to_o morrow_n morning_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o i_o suppose_v that_o no_o man_n have_v the_o least_o doubt_n but_o that_o it_o will_n §_n 3._o but_o because_o this_o principle_n viz._n that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o man_n can_v be_v reasonable_o satisfy_v with_o any_o thing_n less_o than_o that_o infallible_a assurance_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o demonstration_n be_v the_o main_a pillar_n of_o mr._n s_n book_n therefore_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o principle_n i_o shall_v take_v a_o little_a pain_n to_o manifest_v to_o he_o how_o much_o he_o be_v contradict_v in_o this_o by_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o brethren_n of_o the_o tradition_n viz._n mr._n rushworth_n dr._n holden_n mr._n cressy_n and_o mr._n white_a who_o beside_o mr._n s._n and_o one_o i._o b._n be_v so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v learn_v all_o the_o public_a patron_n that_o ever_o this_o hypothesis_n of_o oral_a tradition_n have_v have_v in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o mr._n white_n as_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o dialogue_n which_o pass_v under_o rushworth_n name_n the_o number_n of_o they_o be_v yet_o less_o now_o if_o i_o can_v show_v that_o this_o principle_n esteem_v by_o mr._n s._n so_o fundamental_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_o contradict_v by_o the_o principal_a assertor_n of_o oral_a tradstion_n i_o shall_v hereby_o gain_v one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o that_o these_o great_a patron_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o their_o own_o hythesis_n or_o that_o this_o principle_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o support_n of_o it_o not_o that_o i_o will_v be_v so_o understand_v as_o if_o i_o do_v deny_v that_o these_o very_a person_n do_v sometime_o speak_v very_o big_a word_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n but_o if_o it_o be_v their_o pleasure_n to_o contradict_v themselves_o as_o i_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v displease_v so_o neither_o to_o be_v concern_v for_o it_o but_o shall_v leave_v it_o to_o mr._n s._n to_o reconcile_v they_o first_o to_o themselves_o and_o then_o if_o he_o please_v afterward_o to_o himself_o §_o 4._o i_o begin_v with_o mr._n rushworth_n of_o immortal_a memory_n for_o that_o noble_a attempt_n of_o he_o to_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o notwithstanding_o he_o be_v the_o first_o inventor_n of_o this_o hypothesis_n of_o oral_a tradition_n yet_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n have_v in_o all_o age_n own_v it_o and_o proceed_v upon_o it_o as_o her_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n he_o in_o his_o three_o dialogue_n 4._o when_o his_o nephew_n object_n to_o he_o that_o perhaps_o a_o protestant_n will_v say_v that_o all_o his_o forego_n discourse_n be_v but_o probability_n and_o and_o likelihood_n and_o therefore_o to_o hazard_v a_o man_n estate_n upon_o peradventure_o be_v something_o hard_o and_o not_o very_o rational_o do_v reply_v thus_o to_o he_o what_o security_n do_v your_o merchant_n your_o statesman_n your_o soldier_n those_o that_o go_v to_o law_n nay_o even_o those_o that_o till_o your_o ground_n and_o work_n for_o their_o live_n what_o security_n i_o say_v do_v all_o these_o go_v upon_o be_v it_o great_a than_o the_o security_n which_o these_o ground_n afford_v sure_o no._n and_o yet_o no_o man_n esteem_v they_o foolish_a all_o humane_a affair_n be_v hazardous_a and_o have_v some_o adventure_n in_o they_o and_o therefore_o who_o require_v evident_a certainty_n only_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n discover_v in_o himself_o a_o less_o mind_n to_o the_o good_n promise_v in_o the_o next_o life_n than_o to_o these_o which_o he_o seek_v here_o in_o this_o world_n upon_o weak_a assurance_n howsoever_o the_o great_a evidence_n that_o can_v be_v to_o he_o that_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o convince_a demonstration_n which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n fall_v short_a of_o be_v but_o conjectural_a so_o that_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n it_o be_v not_o reason_n and_o discretion_n but_o want_v of_o love_n to_o god_n and_o religion_n which_o make_v man_n require_v great_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n than_o for_o humane_a affair_n which_o yet_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v hazardous_a and_o have_v some_o adventure_n in_o they_o and_o consequent_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o demonstration_n beside_o if_o demonstrative_a evidence_n be_v a_o essential_a property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o mr._n s._n affirm_v than_o this_o rule_n can_v according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n be_v of_o any_o use_n to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n because_o they_o be_v not_o
with_o it_o and_o make_v they_o wise_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v inform_v he_o what_o i_o have_v find_v that_o the_o father_n never_o except_v against_o that_o method_n but_o appeal_v frequent_o from_o the_o slanderous_a report_n and_o misrepresentation_n which_o be_v make_v of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o true_a standard_n of_o it_o §_o 8._o another_o evidence_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v own_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v that_o the_o father_n in_o their_o homily_n do_v use_v constant_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o people_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o be_v to_o practice_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o have_v be_v most_o absurd_a and_o senseless_a have_v they_o believe_v not_o the_o scripture_n but_o something_o else_o to_o have_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n for_o what_o can_v tend_v more_o to_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o people_n from_o mr._n s_n suppose_a rule_n of_o faith_n oral_a tradition_n than_o to_o make_v a_o daily_a practice_n of_o declare_v and_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n from_o the_o scripture_n have_v the_o ancient_a father_n be_v right_o for_o mr._n s_n way_n they_o will_v not_o have_v build_v their_o doctrine_n upon_o scripture_n perhaps_o not_o have_v mention_v it_o for_o fear_v of_o give_v the_o people_n a_o occasion_n to_o grow_v familiar_a with_o so_o dangerous_a a_o book_n but_o rather_o as_o their_o more_o prudent_a posterity_n have_v do_v will_v have_v lock_v it_o up_o from_o the_o people_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o have_v set_v open_a the_o store_v of_o good_a wholesome_a tradition_n and_o instead_o of_o tell_v they_o as_o they_o do_v most_o frequent_o thus_o say_v the_o scripture_n will_v only_o have_v tell_v they_o this_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o essential_a church_n thus_o it_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o by_o hand_n to_o we_o from_o our_o forefather_n §_o 9_o i_o may_v add_v for_o a_o three_o evidence_n the_o great_a malice_n of_o the_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n against_o this_o book_n and_o their_o cruel_a endeavour_n to_o extort_v it_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o christian_n and_o destroy_v it_o out_o of_o the_o world_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v extirpate_v christianity_n for_o it_o seem_v they_o think_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o book_n will_v have_v be_v the_o ruin_n of_o that_o religion_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n opinion_n their_o malice_n want_v wit_n for_o have_v all_o the_o bibles_n in_o the_o world_n be_v burn_v christian_a religion_n will_v nevertheless_o have_v be_v entire_o preserve_v and_o safe_o transmit_v down_o to_o we_o by_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n with_o the_o good_a help_n of_o of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n nay_o their_o church_n will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a gainer_n by_o it_o for_o this_o occasion_n and_o parent_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o scripture_n be_v once_o out_o of_o the_o way_n she_o may_v have_v have_v all_o in_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o by_o lead_v the_o people_n in_o the_o safe_a path_n of_o tradition_n and_o consequent_o of_o science_n may_v have_v make_v they_o wise_a enough_o to_o obey_v well_o but_o suppose_v the_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n mistake_v themselves_o in_o their_o design_n how_o come_v the_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o this_o book_n that_o rather_o than_o deliver_v it_o they_o will_v yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o torment_n and_o death_n and_o why_o do_v they_o look_v upon_o those_o who_o out_o of_o fear_n deliver_v up_o their_o book_n as_o apostate_n and_o renouncer_n of_o christianity_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o book_n to_o be_v the_o great_a instrument_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o salvation_n and_o if_o it_o have_v real_o be_v of_o no_o great_a consideration_n than_o mr._n wh._n and_o mr._n s._n will_v make_v it_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v so_o loath_a to_o part_v with_o a_o few_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o why_o shall_v they_o value_v their_o life_n at_o so_o cheap_a a_o rate_n as_o to_o throw_v they_o away_o for_o a_o few_o insignificant_a scrawl_n and_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o a_o little_a ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o safety_n of_o christianity_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o this_o book_n do_v no_o christian_n then_o understand_v that_o which_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n no_o christian_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o viz._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o unmistakeable_a indefectible_a oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n why_o do_v they_o not_o consider_v that_o though_o this_o letter_n rule_n of_o heretic_n have_v be_v consume_v to_o ash_n yet_o their_o faith_n will_v have_v lie_v safe_a and_o be_v preserve_v entire_a in_o its_o *_o spiritual_a cause_n man_n mind_n the_o noble_a piece_n in_o nature_n some_o of_o they_o indeed_o do_v deliver_v up_o their_o book_n and_o be_v call_v traditores_fw-la and_o i_o have_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a traditionary_a christian_n of_o that_o time_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n for_o the_o letter_n rule_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o evidence_n enough_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v always_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o shall_v when_o i_o come_v to_o examine_v his_o testimony_n for_o tradition_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o his_o distinction_n between_o speculator_n and_o testifier_n prove_v by_o most_o express_a testimony_n that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o then_o if_o his_o demonstration_n of_o the_o infalliblity_n of_o tradition_n will_v enforce_v that_o as_o testifier_n they_o must_v nesds_o have_v speak_v otherwise_o who_o can_v help_v it_o sect_n iv._o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n tradition_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o all_o that_o now_o remain_v for_o i_o to_o do_v towards_o the_o clear_a and_o full_o state_v of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n brief_o and_o with_o due_a limitation_n 1._o how_o much_o the_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n second_o what_o those_o thing_n be_v which_o mr._n saint_n think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o attribute_v to_o we_o and_o when_o this_o be_v do_v any_o one_o may_v easy_o discern_v how_o far_o we_o differ_v §_o 2._o 1._o how_o much_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n first_o we_o grant_v that_o oral_a tradition_n in_o some_o circumstance_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n but_o withal_o we_o deny_v that_o such_o circumstance_n be_v now_o in_o be_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o credenda_fw-la or_o article_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o agenda_fw-la or_o precept_n of_o it_o be_v but_o few_o and_o such_o as_o have_v the_o evidence_n of_o natural_a light_n when_o the_o world_n be_v contract_v into_o a_o few_o family_n in_o comparison_n and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n ordinary_o extend_v to_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o imagine_v how_o such_o a_o doctrine_n in_o such_o circumstance_n may_v have_v be_v propagate_v by_o oral_a tradition_n without_o any_o great_a change_n or_o alteration_n adam_n live_v till_o methuselah_n be_v above_o two_o hundred_o year_n old_a methuselah_n live_v till_o sem_fw-mi be_v near_o a_o hundred_o and_o sem_fw-mi outlive_v abraham_n so_o that_o this_o tradition_n need_v not_o pass_v through_o more_o than_o two_o hand_n betwixt_o adam_n and_o abraham_n but_o though_o this_o way_n be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v preserve_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n if_o man_n have_v not_o be_v want_v themselves_o yet_o we_o find_v it_o do_v not_o prove_v effectual_a for_o through_o the_o corruption_n and_o negligence_n of_o man_n after_o the_o flood_n if_o not_o before_o when_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o multiply_v and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n be_v shorten_v the_o knowledge_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n be_v general_o lose_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o far_o as_o appear_v by_o scripture-history_n the_o only_a record_n we_o have_v of_o those_o time_n when_o god_n call_v out_o abraham_n from_o ur_fw-la of_o the_o chaldee_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v lapse_v into_o polytheisme_n and_o idolatry_n therefore_o for_o the_o great_a security_n of_o religion_n
afterward_o when_o the_o posterity_n of_o abraham_n be_v multiply_v into_o a_o great_a nation_n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o entrust_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n any_o long_o to_o the_o fallible_a and_o uncertain_a way_n of_o tradition_n but_o commit_v it_o to_o writing_n now_o that_o god_n pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n after_o the_o world_n have_v sad_o experience_v the_o unsuccesfulness_n of_o the_o other_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a good_a evidence_n that_o this_o be_v the_o better_a and_o more_o secure_a way_n it_o be_v the_o usual_a method_n of_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n not_o to_o go_v backward_o but_o to_o move_v towards_o perfection_n and_o to_o proceed_v from_o that_o which_o be_v less_o perfect_a to_o that_o which_o be_v more_o and_o the_o apostle_n 8.7_o reason_v concern_v the_o two_o covenant_n be_v very_o applicable_a to_o these_o two_o method_n of_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n if_o the_o first_o have_v be_v faultless_a then_o shall_v no_o place_n have_v be_v seek_v for_o a_o second_o §_o 3._o so_o likewise_o when_o christ_n reveal_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o life-time_n commit_v to_o writing_n because_o it_o be_v entertain_v but_o by_o a_o few_o who_o be_v his_o disciple_n and_o follower_n and_o who_o so_o long_o as_o he_o continue_v with_o they_o have_v a_o live_a oracle_n to_o teach_v they_o after_o his_o death_n the_o apostle_n who_o be_v to_o publish_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n be_v assist_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n so_o as_o they_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o but_o when_o this_o extraordinary_a assistance_n fail_v there_o be_v need_n of_o some_o other_o mean_n to_o convey_v it_o to_o posterity_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v a_o fix_a and_o stand_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o end_n the_o providence_n of_o god_n take_v care_n to_o have_v it_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o that_o mr._n saint_n may_v see_v this_o be_v not_o a_o conjecture_n of_o protestant_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o former_a time_n i_o shall_v refer_v he_o to_o st._n chrysostom_n homil._n 1._o in_o matth._n who_o tell_v we_o that_o christ_n leave_v nothing_o in_o write_v to_o his_o apostle_n but_o in_o stead_n thereof_o do_v promise_n to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n say_v john_n 14._o he_o shall_v bring_v all_o thing_n to_o your_o remembrance_n etc._n etc._n but_o because_o in_o progress_n of_o time_n there_o be_v many_o grievous_a miscarriage_n both_o in_o matter_n of_o opinion_n and_o also_o of_o life_n and_o manner_n therefore_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v preserve_v by_o write_v so_o long_o then_o as_o the_o apostle_n live_v who_o be_v thus_o infallible_o assist_v the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v secure_a but_o no_o long_o nor_o even_o then_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o from_o that_o extraordinary_a and_o supernatural_a assistance_n which_o accompany_v the_o deliverer_n §_o 4._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o good_a way_n of_o argument_n against_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n by_o writing_n which_o he_o lay_v so_o much_o weight_n upon_o 40._o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n go_v not_o with_o book_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o preach_v and_o deliver_v christ_n doctrine_n but_o word_n in_o their_o mouth_n and_o that_o primitive_a antiquity_n learn_v their_o faith_n by_o another_o method_n a_o long_a time_n before_o many_o of_o those_o book_n be_v universal_o spread_v among_o the_o vulgar_a for_o what_o if_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o write_v this_o doctrine_n whilst_o those_o live_a oracle_n the_o apostle_n be_v present_a with_o the_o church_n do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o it_o afterward_o when_o the_o apostle_n be_v dead_a and_o that_o extraordinary_a and_o supernatural_a assistance_n be_v cease_v if_o the_o preacher_n now_o adays_o can_v give_v we_o any_o such_o assurance_n and_o confirm_v all_o they_o preach_v by_o such_o frequent_a and_o public_a and_o unquestionable_a miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v then_o we_o need_v not_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v by_o any_o other_o rule_n but_o aught_o to_o regulate_v our_o belief_n by_o what_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o but_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n that_o aught_o in_o all_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o have_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o great_a certainty_n and_o this_o i_o shall_v prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o have_v do_v §_o 5._o so_o that_o in_o those_o circumstance_n i_o have_v mention_v we_o allow_v oral_a tradition_n to_o have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n but_o now_o consider_v the_o great_a increase_n of_o mankind_n and_o the_o shortness_n of_o man_n life_n in_o these_o latter_a age_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n from_o the_o apostle_n age_n down_o to_o we_o and_o the_o innumerable_a accident_n whereby_o in_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n oral_a tradition_n may_v receive_v insensible_a alteration_n so_o as_o at_o last_o to_o become_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o it_o be_v at_o first_o by_o pass_v through_o many_o hand_n in_o which_o passage_n all_o the_o mistake_n and_o corruption_n which_o in_o the_o several_a age_n through_o which_o it_o be_v transmit_v do_v happen_v either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o forgetfulness_n or_o out_o of_o interest_n and_o design_n be_v necessary_o derive_v into_o the_o last_o so_o that_o the_o further_a it_o go_v the_o more_o alteration_n it_o be_v liable_a to_z because_o as_o it_o pass_v along_o more_o error_n and_o corruption_n be_v infuse_v into_o it_o i_o say_v consider_v all_o this_o we_o deny_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n can_v with_o any_o probable_a security_n and_o certainty_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o do_v reasonable_o believe_v that_o god_n foreseeing_a this_o do_v in_o his_o wisdom_n so_o order_v thing_n that_o those_o person_n who_o be_v assist_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o this_o doctrine_n shall_v before_o they_o leave_v the_o world_n commit_v it_o to_o writing_n which_o be_v according_o do_v and_o by_o this_o instrument_n the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o §_o 6._o second_o we_o allow_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v a_o considerable_a assurance_n to_o we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o now_o have_v be_v the_o very_a book_n which_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n but_o withal_o we_o deny_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v therefore_o to_o be_v account_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o general_a assurance_n that_o we_o have_v concern_v book_n write_v long_o ago_o that_o they_o be_v so_o ancient_a and_o be_v write_v by_o those_o who_o name_n they_o bear_v be_v a_o constant_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n of_o this_o transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o partly_o oral_o and_o partly_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o book_n thus_o much_o be_v common_a to_o scripture_n with_o other_o book_n but_o then_o the_o scripture_n have_v this_o peculiar_a advantage_n above_o other_o book_n that_o be_v of_o a_o great_a and_o more_o universal_a concernment_n they_o have_v be_v more_o common_a and_o in_o every_o body_n hand_n more_o read_v and_o study_v than_o any_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n whatsoever_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v a_o more_o universal_a and_o better_a ground_a attestation_n moreover_o they_o have_v not_o only_o be_v own_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n by_o christian_n except_o three_o or_o four_o book_n of_o they_o which_o for_o some_o time_n be_v question_v by_o some_o church_n but_o have_v since_o be_v general_o receive_v but_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n never_o question_v the_o antiquity_n of_o they_o but_o have_v always_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v the_o very_a book_n which_o the_o apostle_n write_v and_o this_o be_v as_o great_a a_o assurance_n as_o we_o can_v have_v concern_v any_o ancient_a book_n without_o a_o particular_a and_o immediate_a revelation_n §_o 7._o and_o this_o concession_n do_v not_o as_o m._n s_o suppose_v make_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v final_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o question_n what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v what_o be_v the_o next_o and_o immediate_a mean_n whereby_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v to_o we_o so_o that_o although_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o come_v to_o
enough_o for_o the_o perpetuate_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n §_o 2._o second_o nor_o do_v we_o say_v that_o that_o certainty_n and_o assurance_n which_o we_o have_v that_o these_o book_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v a_o first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v a_o truth_n capable_a of_o evidence_n sufficient_a and_o as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v have_v for_o a_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n mr._n s._n may_v if_o he_o please_v say_v that_o tradition_n certainty_n be_v a_o first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n but_o then_o he_o that_o say_v this_o shall_v take_v heed_n how_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o demonstrate_v it_o aristole_n be_v so_o wise_a as_o never_o to_o demonstrate_v first_o principles_n for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o very_a good_a reason_n because_o they_o can_v be_v demonstrate_v and_o most_o prudent_a man_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o self-evident_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o be_v demonstrate_v because_o it_o need_v not_o for_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v a_o man_n write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o which_o every_o man_n must_v assent_v to_o without_o any_o proof_n so_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v propound_v to_o he_o i_o have_v always_o take_v a_o self-evident_a principle_n to_o be_v such_o a_o proposition_n as_o have_v in_o itself_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o its_o own_o truth_n and_o not_o need_v to_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o i_o be_v herein_o mistake_v i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o inform_v i_o better_o §_o 3._o so_o that_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o oral_a and_o practical_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o write_v and_o book_n be_v the_o only_a way_n and_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n can_v with_o certainty_n and_o security_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o who_o live_v at_o this_o distance_n from_o the_o age_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n this_o he_o affirm_v and_o the_o protestant_n deny_v not_o only_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sole_a mean_n but_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o certain_a conveyance_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o withal_o affirm_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n as_o the_o proper_a measure_n and_o standard_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o then_o they_o do_v not_o exclude_v oral_a tradition_n from_o be_v the_o mean_n of_o convey_v to_o we_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o these_o book_n nor_o do_v they_o exclude_v the_o authentic_a record_n of_o former_a age_n nor_o the_o constant_a teach_n and_o practice_n of_o this_o doctrine_n from_o be_v subordinate_a mean_n and_o help_v of_o convey_v it_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o nay_o so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o exclude_v these_o concurrent_a mean_n that_o they_o suppose_v they_o always_o to_o have_v be_v use_v and_o to_o have_v be_v of_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o propagate_a and_o explain_v of_o this_o doctrine_n so_o far_o as_o they_o have_v be_v true_o subordinate_a to_o and_o regulate_v by_o these_o sacred_a oracle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o they_o say_v do_v true_o and_o full_o contain_v that_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n deliver_v to_o his_o apostle_n and_o they_o preach_v to_o the_o world_n to_o illustrate_v this_o by_o a_o instance_n suppose_v there_o be_v a_o controversy_n now_o on_o foot_n how_o man_n may_v come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o true_a art_n of_o logic_n which_o aristotle_n teach_v his_o scholar_n and_o some_o shall_v be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o only_a way_n to_o know_v this_o will_v be_v by_o oral_a tradition_n from_o his_o scholar_n which_o we_o may_v easy_o understand_v by_o consult_v those_o of_o the_o present_a age_n who_o learn_v it_o from_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o from_o they_o who_o at_o last_o have_v it_o from_o aristotle_n himself_n but_o other_o shall_v think_v it_o the_o sure_a way_n to_o study_v his_o organon_n a_o book_n acknowledge_v by_o all_o his_o scholar_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o himself_o and_o to_o contain_v that_o doctrine_n which_o he_o teach_v they_o they_o who_o take_v this_o latter_a course_n suppose_v the_o authority_n of_o oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o convey_n to_o they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o book_n and_o do_v suppose_v this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v teach_v and_o practise_v in_o all_o age_n and_o a_o great_a many_o book_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o way_n of_o comment_n and_o explication_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o that_o these_o have_v be_v good_a help_n of_o promote_a the_o knowledge_n of_o it_o and_o they_o may_v well_o enough_o suppose_v all_o this_o and_o yet_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o true_a measure_n and_o standard_n of_o aristotle_n doctrine_n be_v his_o own_o book_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o fond_a thing_n in_o any_o man_n by_o force_v a_o interpretation_n upon_o his_o book_n either_o contrary_a to_o or_o very_o foreign_a and_o remote_a from_o the_o obvious_a sense_n of_o his_o word_n to_o go_v about_o to_o reconcile_v this_o book_n with_o that_o method_n of_o dispute_v which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o profess_a aristotelian_o of_o the_o present_a age_n and_o withal_o that_o scholastic_a jargon_n which_o mr._n s._n learn_v at_o lisbon_n and_o have_v make_v he_o so_o great_a a_o man_n in_o the_o science_n of_o controversy_n as_o to_o enable_v he_o to_o demonstrate_v first_o and_o self-evident_a principle_n a_o trick_n not_o to_o be_v learn_v out_o of_o aristotle_n organon_n the_o application_n be_v so_o easy_a that_o i_o need_v not_o make_v it_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n ii_o concern_v the_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o whether_o they_o agree_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n sect_n i._o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o to_o its_o clear_a and_o true_a state_n that_o so_o we_o may_v not_o quarrel_v in_o the_o dark_a and_o dispute_v about_o we_o know_v not_o what_o i_o come_v now_o to_o grapple_v more_o close_o with_o his_o book_n and_o the_o main_a foundation_n of_o his_o discourse_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o head_n first_o that_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o such_o a_o way_n and_o mean_n as_o can_v with_o certainty_n and_o security_n convey_v down_o to_o we_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n belong_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n this_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v in_o his_o five_o first_o discourse_n second_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n shall_v fail_v and_o this_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v in_o his_o four_o last_o discourse_n three_o that_o oral_a tradition_n have_v be_v generallly_n repute_v by_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n the_o sole_a way_n and_o mean_n of_o convey_v down_o to_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n and_o this_o he_o attempt_v to_o show_v in_o his_o last_o chapter_n which_o he_o call_v the_o consent_n of_o authority_n to_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o forego_v discourse_n if_o he_o make_v good_a these_o three_o thing_n he_o have_v acquit_v himself_o well_o in_o his_o undertake_n but_o whether_o he_o have_v make_v they_o good_a or_o not_o be_v now_o to_o be_v examine_v §_o 2._o first_o whether_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o such_o a_o way_n and_o mean_n as_o can_v with_o certainty_n and_o security_n convey_v down_o to_o we_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n belong_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n the_o true_a way_n to_o measure_v the_o essential_a property_n of_o this_o or_o that_o mean_n be_v by_o consider_v its_o sufficiency_n for_o its_o end_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v any_o mean_v sufficient_a for_o the_o obtain_n of_o its_o end_n be_v to_o be_v repute_v and_o essential_a property_n of_o that_o mean_n and_o nothing_o else_o now_o because_o the_o end_n we_o be_v speak_v of_o be_v the_o conveyance_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n to_o all_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v to_o know_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o may_v be_v sufficient_o certain_a and_o secure_a that_o it_o have_v receive_v no_o change_n or_o corruption_n from_o what_o it_o be_v when_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o mean_n to_o this_o end_n must_v have_v these_o two_o property_n 1._o it_o must_v be_v sufficient_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a 2_o lie_n it_o must_v be_v sufficient_o certain_a to_o we_o that_o be_v such_o as_o we_o may_v be_v full_o satisfy_v concern_v it_o that_o it_o have_v receive_v no_o corruption_n or_o alteration_n if_o it_o have_v these_o two_o condition_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o its_o end_n but_o if_o it_o want_v either_o of_o they_o it_o must_v necessary_o fall_v short_a of_o
otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o usual_a and_o frequent_a success_n of_o it_o when_o it_o be_v apply_v nor_o do_v i_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v ever_o intend_v for_o that_o purpose_n god_n have_v provide_v no_o remedy_n for_o the_o wilful_a and_o perverse_a but_o he_o have_v do_v that_o which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o satisfy_n and_o win_v over_o of_o those_o who_o be_v teachable_a and_o willing_a to_o learn_v and_o such_o a_o disposition_n suppose_v a_o man_n to_o have_v lay_v aside_o both_o scepticism_n and_o obstinacy_n §_o 7._o six_o that_o 12._o it_o be_v certain_a in_o itself_o seven_o that_o 12._o it_o be_v absolute_o ascertainable_a to_o we_o these_o two_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o second_o property_n i_o lay_v down_o so_o that_o i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o they_o but_o that_o the_o last_o look_v very_o like_o a_o contradiction_n absolute_o ascertainable_a to_o we_o which_o be_v to_o say_v with_o respect_n to_o we_o without_o respect_n to_o we_o for_o absolute_o seem_v to_o exclude_v respect_n and_o to_o we_o imply_v it_o have_v thus_o show_v that_o the_o seven_o property_n he_o mention_n be_v either_o coincident_a with_o those_o two_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o or_o consequent_a upon_o they_o or_o absurd_a and_o impertinent_a it_o remain_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v those_o two_o which_o i_o first_o name_v and_o no_o more_o sect_n ii_o scriptute_fw-la §_o 1._o let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o these_o property_n agree_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v but_o two_o pretender_n to_o this_o title_n of_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n scripture_n and_o oral_a tradition_n these_o property_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o scripture_n and_o they_o do_v to_o oral_a tradition_n therefore_o sole_o to_o it_o a_o very_a good_a argument_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n that_o these_o two_o property_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o scripture_n and_o that_o they_o do_v to_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 2._o in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o first_o that_o these_o property_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o scripture_n he_o premise_v this_o note_n 13._o that_o we_o can_v by_o the_o scripture_n mean_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o but_o the_o book_n that_o be_v such_o or_o such_o character_n not_o yet_o sense_v or_o interpret_v but_o why_o can_v we_o not_o by_o the_o scripture_n mean_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o he_o give_v this_o clear_a and_o admirable_a reason_n because_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v and_o these_o we_o confess_v be_v the_o very_a point_n of_o faith_n of_o which_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o ascertain_v we_o which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v reason_v thus_o those_o who_o say_v the_o statute-book_n can_v convey_v to_o they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o statute-law_n can_v by_o the_o statute-book_n mean_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o the_o book_n that_o be_v such_o or_o such_o character_n not_o yet_o sense_v or_o interpret_v because_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o statute-book_n be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v and_o these_o be_v the_o very_a law_n the_o knowledge_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v convey_v to_o they_o by_o this_o book_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o a_o book_n can_v convey_v to_o a_o man_n the_o knowledge_n of_o any_o matter_n because_o if_o it_o do_v it_o will_v convey_v to_o he_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v but_o that_o he_o may_v far_o see_v what_o excellent_a reason_v this_o be_v i_o shall_v apply_v this_o paragraph_n to_o oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o argument_n hold_v every_o whit_n as_o well_o concern_v that_o to_o speak_v to_o they_o in_o their_o own_o language_n who_o say_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v their_o rule_n we_o must_v premise_v this_o note_n that_o they_o can_v mean_v by_o oral_a tradition_n the_o sense_n of_o it_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v for_o those_o they_o confess_v be_v the_o very_a point_n of_o faith_n of_o which_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o ascertain_v we_o when_o they_o say_v then_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n they_o can_v only_o mean_v by_o oral_a tradition_n the_o word_n wherein_o it_o be_v deliver_v not_o yet_o sense_v or_o interpret_v but_o as_o yet_o to_o be_v sense_v that_o be_v such_o or_o such_o sound_n with_o their_o aptness_n to_o signify_v to_o they_o assure_o god_n mind_n or_o ascertain_v they_o of_o their_o faith_n for_o abstract_v from_o the_o sense_n and_o actual_a signification_n of_o those_o word_n there_o be_v nothing_o imaginable_a leave_v but_o those_o sound_n with_o their_o aptness_n to_o signify_v it_o when_o he_o have_v answer_v this_o argument_n he_o will_v have_v answer_v his_o own_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o this_o discourse_n that_o he_o who_o hold_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v needs_o by_o the_o scripture_n mean_v a_o book_n void_a of_o sense_n etc._n etc._n because_o otherwise_o if_o by_o scripture_n he_o shall_v understand_v a_o book_n that_o have_v a_o certain_a sense_n in_o it_o that_o sense_n must_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o very_a thing_n that_o this_o book_n be_v to_o convey_v to_o we_o i_o say_v this_o discourse_n tend_v only_o to_o prove_v it_o a_o absurd_a thing_n for_o any_o man_n that_o hold_v scripture_n the_o mean_n of_o convey_v christ_n doctrine_n to_o understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n a_o book_n that_o convey_v christ_n doctrine_n this_o be_v his_o own_o reason_n put_v into_o plain_a english_a i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o something_o short_a of_o perfect_a science_n and_o demonstration_n nay_o if_o it_o be_v thorough_o examine_v i_o doubt_v whether_o it_o will_v not_o fall_v short_a of_o that_o low_a pitch_n of_o science_n which_o he_o speak_v of_o in_o his_o preface_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o way_n of_o science_n be_v to_o proceed_v from_o one_o piece_n of_o sense_n to_o another_o §_o 3._o have_v premise_v this_o that_o by_o the_o scripture_n we_o must_v mean_v only_o dead_a character_n that_o have_v no_o sense_n under_o they_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o these_o dead_a character_n have_v not_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n belong_v to_o they_o which_o although_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n when_o he_o have_v show_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v very_o pleasant_a to_o observe_v by_o what_o cross_n and_o untoward_a argument_n he_o go_v about_o it_o of_o which_o i_o will_v give_v the_o reader_n a_o taste_n by_o one_o or_o two_o instance_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o show_v that_o it_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o we_o that_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v because_o 14._o till_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n in_o those_o book_n be_v solve_v which_o to_o do_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a task_n in_o the_o world_n they_o can_v be_v conclude_v to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v now_o how_o be_v this_o a_o argument_n against_o those_o who_o by_o the_o scripture_n must_v mean_v unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n i_o have_v always_o think_v contradiction_n have_v be_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o word_n not_o in_o the_o letter_n and_o character_n but_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v a_o peculiar_a opinion_n that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o letter_n do_v contradict_v one_o another_o the_o other_o instance_n shall_v be_v in_o his_o last_o argument_n 17._o which_o be_v this_o that_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v rule_v and_o guide_v by_o the_o scripture_n letter_n to_o faith_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n can_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v have_v a_o certain_a sense_n that_o be_v must_v not_o be_v unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n which_o in_o plain_a english_a amount_n to_o thus_o much_o unsense_v letter_n and_o character_n can_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o can_v §_o 4._o and_o thus_o i_o may_v trace_v he_o through_o all_o his_o property_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v how_o incomparable_o he_o demonstrate_v the_o falsehood_n of_o this_o protestant_a tenet_n as_o he_o call_v it_o that_o a_o senseless_a book_n may_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o i_o be_o weary_a of_o pursue_v he_o in_o these_o airy_a and_o fantastical_a combat_n and_o shall_v leave_v he_o to_o fight_v with_o his_o own_o fancy_n and_o batter_v down_o the_o castle_n which_o himself_o have_v build_v only_o i_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o acquaint_v he_o once_o for_o
all_o with_o a_o great_a secret_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v hitherto_o be_v ignorant_a of_o for_o i_o be_o still_o more_o confirm_v in_o my_o opinion_n that_o he_o forsake_v our_o religion_n before_o he_o understand_v it_o that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o they_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o scripture_n book_n write_v in_o such_o word_n as_o do_v sufficient_o express_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n §_o 5._o and_o to_o satisfy_v he_o that_o we_o be_v not_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a in_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v such_o a_o book_n i_o will_v beg_v the_o favour_n of_o he_o to_o grant_v i_o these_o four_o thing_n or_o show_v reason_n to_o the_o contrary_n first_o that_o whatever_o can_v be_v speak_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n and_o such_o as_o have_v a_o certain_a sense_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n second_o that_o the_o same_o word_n be_v as_o intelligible_a when_o they_o be_v write_v as_o when_o they_o be_v speak_v three_o that_o god_n if_o he_o please_v can_v indite_v a_o book_n in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n four_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o god_n affect_v obscurity_n and_o envy_v that_o man_n shall_v understand_v he_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o know_v and_o which_o must_v have_v be_v write_v to_o no_o purpose_n if_o we_o can_v understand_v they_o st._n luke_n 4._o tell_v theophilus_n that_o he_o write_v the_o history_n of_o christ_n to_o he_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v he_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o write_v but_o how_o a_o book_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n shall_v give_v a_o man_n certain_a knowledge_n of_o thing_n be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n st._n john_n 20.31_o say_v that_o he_o purposely_o commit_v several_a of_o christ_n miracle_n to_o write_v that_o man_n may_v believe_v on_o he_o but_o now_o have_v mr._n s._n be_v at_o his_o elbow_n he_o will_v have_v advise_v he_o to_o spare_v his_o labour_n and_o will_v have_v give_v he_o this_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o when_o he_o have_v write_v his_o book_n no_o body_n will_v be_v able_a to_o find_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o without_o oral_a tradition_n and_o that_o alone_o will_v secure_o and_o intelligible_o convey_v both_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o if_o these_o four_o thing_n be_v but_o grant_v i_o see_v not_o why_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o convey_v to_o we_o christ_n doctrine_n we_o may_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n a_o book_n which_o do_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n express_v to_o we_o this_o doctrine_n sect_n iii_o 6_o 1._o and_o now_o examine_v although_o this_o may_v have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o his_o exception_n against_o the_o scripture_n as_o be_v incapable_a of_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o all_o of_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v apparent_o false_a and_o absurd_a as_o grant_v by_o protestant_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n without_o any_o sense_n under_o they_o and_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v that_o only_a which_o give_v they_o life_n and_o sense_n yet_o because_o several_a of_o his_o exception_n pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o at_o all_o appertain_v to_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o i_o shall_v give_v particular_a answer_n to_o they_o and_o as_o i_o go_v along_o show_v that_o tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o all_o or_o most_o of_o those_o exception_n and_o to_o far_o great_a than_o those_o §_o 2._o whereas_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o protestant_n from_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v original_o write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o it_o may_v and_o then_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o exception_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o a_o universal_a constant_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n among_o christian_n not_o only_o oral_a but_o write_v and_o from_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o these_o book_n be_v original_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o protestant_a principle_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o a_o undoubted_a tradition_n be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o author_n of_o a_o book_n and_o all_o the_o extrinsical_a argument_n that_o can_v ordinary_o be_v have_v of_o a_o book_n write_v long_o ago_o next_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v that_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n in_o the_o write_n of_o this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n shall_v immediate_o interpose_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o give_v so_o eminent_a a_o attestation_n to_o the_o apostle_n to_o convince_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v immediate_o appoint_v and_o commission_v by_o god_n and_o yet_o not_o secure_v they_o from_o error_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o and_o that_o such_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v be_v evident_a from_o as_o credible_a history_n as_o we_o have_v for_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v most_o firm_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v better_a evidence_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v than_o bare_a oral_a tradition_n can_v furnish_v we_o withal_o for_o set_v aside_o the_o authentic_a relation_n of_o these_o matter_n in_o book_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o oral_a tradition_n of_o itself_o and_o without_o book_n will_v scarce_o have_v preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o any_o of_o those_o particular_a miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o for_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o i_o offer_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o his_o consideration_n first_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v that_o memorable_a person_n have_v live_v and_o action_n be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n innumerable_a whereof_o no_o history_n now_o extant_a make_v any_o mention_n second_o he_o himself_o will_v grant_v that_o our_o saviour_n wrought_v innumerable_a more_o miracle_n than_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o now_o i_o challenge_v he_o to_o show_v the_o single_a virtue_n of_o oral_a tradition_n by_o give_v a_o account_n of_o any_o of_o those_o person_n or_o their_o action_n who_o live_v 1500_o or_o 2000_o year_n ago_o beside_o those_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o book_n or_o to_o give_v a_o catalogue_n but_o of_o ten_o of_o those_o innumerable_a miracle_n wrought_v by_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v nor_o record_v by_o the_o evangelist_n with_o circumstance_n as_o punctual_a and_o particular_a as_o those_o be_v clothe_v withal_o if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o it_o will_v be_v a_o good_a evidence_n that_o oral_a tradition_n single_o and_o by_o itself_o can_v do_v something_o but_o if_o he_o can_v it_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o evidence_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o those_o action_n of_o former_a time_n and_o those_o miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o book_n have_v never_o be_v write_v but_o entrust_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n we_o shall_v have_v hear_v as_o little_a of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n as_o we_o do_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o write_v §_o 3._o now_o to_o examine_v his_o reason_n for_o this_o exception_n first_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o this_o can_v be_v make_v evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a that_o scripture_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v this_o reason_n be_v as_o easy_o answer_v by_o saying_n it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o it_o can_v but_o beside_o say_v so_o i_o have_v show_v how_o it_o may_v be_v make_v as_o evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a as_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v most_o firm_o and_o upon_o good_a ground_n believe_v even_o the_o rude_a of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o those_o who_o can_v read_v do_v believe_v upon_o very_o good_a ground_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o king_n as_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v capable_a of_o as_o good_a evidence_n as_o we_o have_v for_o this_o second_o he_o say_v 14._o this_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o the_o curious_a and_o most_o speculative_a searcher_n
but_o by_o so_o deep_a a_o inspection_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o shall_v discover_v such_o secret_n that_o philosophy_n and_o human_a industry_n can_v never_o have_v arrive_v to_o as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o be_v assure_v that_o any_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v unless_o it_o be_v above_o the_o reach_n of_o human_a understanding_n and_o as_o if_o no_o man_n can_v know_v that_o this_o be_v our_o saviour_n doctrine_n whatever_o you_o will_v that_o man_n shall_v do_v unto_o you_o that_o do_v you_o likewise_o unto_o they_o because_o every_o one_o can_v understand_v it_o but_o if_o there_o be_v more_o mystery_n in_o the_o scripture_n than_o there_o be_v i_o hope_v a_o man_n may_v be_v satisfy_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v without_o a_o clear_a comprehension_n of_o all_o those_o mystery_n the_o evidence_n of_o the_o inspiration_n of_o any_o person_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o plaineness_n or_o sublimity_n of_o the_o thing_n reveal_v to_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o argument_n which_o tend_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o person_n be_v so_o inspire_v and_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v most_o fit_a to_o satisfy_v we_o of_o that_o be_v if_o he_o work_v miracle_n now_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v why_o a_o learned_a man_n can_v be_v assure_v of_o a_o miracle_n that_o be_v a_o plain_a sensible_a matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o but_o by_o so_o deep_a a_o inspection_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o shall_v discover_v such_o secret_n that_o philosophy_n and_o human_a industry_n can_v never_o have_v arrive_v to_o §_o 4._o three_o because_o 14._o all_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n must_v be_v solve_v before_o we_o can_v out_o of_o the_o bare_a letter_n conclude_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v to_o solve_v which_o literal_o plain_o and_o satisfactory_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o memory_n of_o so_o many_o particular_n which_o make_v they_o clear_a to_o those_o of_o the_o age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v and_o the_o matter_n know_v must_v needs_o be_v so_o wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a task_n in_o the_o world_n as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o believe_v a_o book_n to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v because_o there_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v some_o contradiction_n in_o it_o which_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v can_v easy_o have_v be_v solve_v by_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n in_o which_o it_o be_v write_v or_o as_o if_o oral_a tradition_n can_v help_v a_o man_n to_o solve_v these_o contradiction_n when_o the_o memory_n of_o particular_n necessary_a for_o the_o clear_a solution_n of_o they_o be_v as_o himself_o confess_v wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n if_o mr._n s._n can_v in_o order_n to_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n demonstrate_v that_o oral_a tradition_n have_v to_o this_o day_n preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o those_o particular_n necessary_a for_o that_o purpose_n the_o memory_n of_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v long_o since_o wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n than_o i_o will_v ready_o yield_v that_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v in_o this_o particular_a the_o advantage_n of_o we_o but_o if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o why_o do_v he_o make_v that_o a_o argument_n against_o our_o rule_n which_o be_v as_o strong_a against_o his_o own_o this_o be_v just_a like_o capt._n everard_n friend_n way_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o protestant_n that_o they_o can_v rely_v upon_o scripture_n because_o it_o be_v full_a of_o plain_a contradiction_n impossible_a to_o be_v reconcile_v and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o a_o instance_n of_o such_o a_o contradiction_n he_o pitch_v upon_o the_o three_o fourteen_o generation_n mention_v in_o the_o first_o of_o st._n matthew_n because_o the_o three_o series_n of_o generation_n if_o they_o be_v count_v will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v but_o thirteen_o not_o to_o mention_v now_o how_o this_o difficulty_n have_v be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v both_o by_o protestant_a and_o popish_a commentator_n without_o any_o recourse_n to_o oral_a tradition_n that_o which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o make_v this_o a_o exception_n against_o the_o protestant_n when_o it_o come_v with_o every_o whit_n as_o much_o force_n upon_o themselves_o suppose_v this_o contradiction_n not_o capable_a of_o any_o solution_n by_o protestant_n as_o he_o affirm_v and_o i_o shall_v submit_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n can_v he_o assure_v i_o that_o infallibility_n can_v make_v thirteen_o fourteen_o if_o it_o can_v how_o be_o i_o near_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o point_n by_o acknowledge_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o case_n be_v the_o very_a same_o as_o to_o mr_n s_n exception_n if_o i_o own_v oral_a tradition_n i_o shall_v be_v never_o the_o near_o solve_v the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n and_o consequent_o i_o can_v not_o in_o reason_n conclude_v it_o to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v so_o that_o in_o truth_n these_o exception_n if_o they_o be_v true_a will_v not_o strike_v at_o protestancy_n but_o at_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o general_a unhappiness_n of_o most_o of_o the_o popish_a argument_n than_o which_o there_o be_v no_o great_a evidence_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o true_a mother_n because_o she_o have_v rather_o christianity_n shall_v be_v destroy_v than_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o any_o other_o church_n have_v a_o claim_n to_o it_o it_o be_v a_o work_n very_o proper_a for_o the_o heretic_n martion_n to_o assault_v religion_n this_o way_n who_o as_o tertullian_n martion_n tell_v we_o write_v a_o whole_a book_n which_o he_o call_v antithesis_n wherein_o he_o reckon_v up_o all_o the_o contradiction_n as_o he_o think_v between_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n but_o methinks_v it_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o the_o papist_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n to_o strain_v their_o wit_n to_o discover_v as_o many_o contradiction_n as_o they_o can_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o reconcile_a they_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o which_o be_v the_o expose_v of_o this_o sacred_a instrument_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o even_o christianity_n itself_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o atheist_n therefore_o to_o be_v very_o plain_a with_o mr._n s._n and_o captain_n everard_n i_o be_o hearty_o sorry_a to_o see_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a fruit_n of_o their_o conversion_n be_v to_o abuse_v the_o bible_n §_o 5._o second_o he_o say_v 14._o that_o protestant_n can_v know_v how_o many_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v and_o which_o of_o the_o many_o controvert_v one_o may_v be_v secure_o put_v in_o that_o catalogue_n which_o not_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o say_v it_o be_v most_o palpable_a that_o few_o or_o at_o least_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a can_v never_o be_v assure_v of_o it_o and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n this_o again_o be_v a_o good_a answer_n to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o most_o palpable_a but_o i_o shall_v deal_v more_o liberal_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o we_o know_v that_o just_a so_o many_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o uncontroverted_a book_n concern_v which_o it_o can_v be_v show_v there_o be_v ever_o any_o controversy_n and_o so_o many_o as_o controvert_v concern_v which_o it_o appear_v that_o question_n have_v be_v make_v and_o if_o those_o which_o have_v be_v controvert_v have_v be_v since_o receive_v by_o those_o church_n which_o once_o doubt_v of_o they_o there_o be_v now_o no_o further_o doubt_v concern_v they_o because_o the_o controversy_n about_o they_o be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o great_a certainty_n oral_a tradition_n can_v give_v we_o of_o the_o true_a catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v some_o book_n have_v be_v controvert_v or_o not_o if_o not_o why_o do_v he_o make_v a_o supposition_n of_o controvert_v book_n if_o oral_a tradition_n acknowledge_v some_o to_o have_v be_v controvert_v than_o it_o can_v assure_v we_o that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v controvert_v nor_o consequent_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o never_o have_v be_v controvert_v but_o only_o as_o such_o concern_v which_o those_o church_n who_o do_v once_o raise_v a_o controversy_n about_o they_o have_v be_v since_o satisfy_v that_o they_o be_v canonical_a the_o traditionary_a church_n now_o receive_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n as_o canonical_a i_o ask_v do_v they_o receive_v it_o as_o ever_o deliver_v for_o such_o that_o they_o must_v
syllable_n the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n will_v be_v in_o the_o very_a same_o danger_n of_o uncertainty_n and_o be_v liable_a to_o vanish_v we_o know_v not_o how_o dr._n holden_n 9_o lay_v down_o these_o two_o principle_n first_o that_o no_o truth_n can_v be_v convey_v down_o from_o man_n to_o man_n but_o by_o speech_n and_o speech_n can_v be_v but_o by_o word_n and_o all_o word_n be_v either_o equivocal_a in_o themselves_o or_o liable_a to_o be_v different_o understand_v by_o several_a person_n second_o that_o such_o be_v the_o frame_n of_o man_n mind_n that_o the_o same_o truth_n may_v be_v different_o apprehend_v and_o understand_v by_o different_a person_n and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o traditional_a doctrine_n if_o they_o be_v deliver_v by_o speech_n and_o word_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o uncertainty_n and_o ambiguity_n as_o to_o their_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o scripture_n mr._n cressy_n 6._o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n and_o experience_n show_v that_o difference_n will_v arise_v even_o about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a tradition_n whole_o fall_v into_o uncertainty_n for_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v i_o suppose_v the_o write_n of_o council_n will_v be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n and_o if_o the_o whole_a present_a church_n can_v declare_v her_o sense_n of_o any_o traditional_a doctrine_n otherwise_o than_o by_o a_o council_n unless_o with_o the_o jesuit_n they_o will_v epitomise_v the_o church_n into_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n can_v be_v universal_o disperse_v or_o at_o least_o never_o use_v to_o be_v but_o by_o write_v and_o if_o difference_n will_v arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o that_o write_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o then_o this_o present_a infallible_a authority_n which_o mr._n cressy_n magnify_v so_o much_o for_o end_v difference_n leave_v all_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o tradition_n as_o indeterminable_a as_o ever_o and_o they_o must_v for_o ever_o remain_v so_o till_o general_a council_n have_v get_v the_o knack_n of_o pen_v their_o decree_n in_o word_n which_o will_v so_o infallible_o express_v their_o meaning_n to_o the_o most_o captious_a caviller_n that_o no_o difference_n can_v possible_o arise_v about_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o or_o else_o which_o will_v be_v more_o suitable_a to_o this_o wise_a hypothesis_n till_o general_a council_n be_v convince_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n shall_v come_v to_o understand_v themselves_o so_o well_o as_o not_o to_o entrust_v their_o decree_n any_o more_o to_o the_o uncertain_a way_n of_o write_v but_o for_o the_o future_a to_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o to_o mention_v no_o more_o mr_n knott_n 6._o who_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o thus_o far_o that_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v from_o the_o church_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n we_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o text_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a or_o if_o it_o be_v we_o must_v have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o they_o it_o be_v take_v which_o can_v be_v know_v only_o by_o revelation_n if_o this_o be_v true_a then_o by_o a_o fair_a parity_n of_o reason_n before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o doctrinal_a tradition_n deliver_v down_o to_o i_o i_o must_v either_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o word_n in_o which_o this_o tradition_n be_v express_v when_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o i_o be_v capable_a of_o no_o other_o sense_n as_o figurative_a mystical_a or_o moral_a beside_o that_o in_o which_o i_o understand_v they_o or_o if_o they_o be_v as_o certain_o they_o will_v be_v capable_a of_o any_o of_o these_o other_o sense_n then_o must_v i_o have_v some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a mean_n whereby_o to_o know_v in_o which_o of_o these_o they_o be_v take_v and_o this_o can_v no_o more_o be_v know_v without_o a_o revelation_n than_o which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n of_o scripture_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o traditional_a doctrine_n may_v by_o different_a expression_n be_v still_o further_o and_o further_o explain_v to_o i_o till_o i_o come_v certain_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o this_o will_v not_o help_v the_o matter_n for_o if_o these_o kind_n of_o cavil_n be_v good_a that_o a_o man_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o meaning_n of_o any_o word_n till_o he_o can_v by_o a_o infallible_a argument_n demonstrate_v either_o that_o they_o can_v be_v take_v or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n i_o say_v if_o this_o cavil_n will_v hold_v than_o every_o new_a expression_n whereby_o any_o one_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v any_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o those_o word_n in_o which_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v to_o i_o be_v liable_a to_o from_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o protestant_n may_v be_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n §_o 12._o these_o be_v his_o exception_n contain_v in_o his_o second_o discourse_n and_o of_o what_o force_n they_o be_v have_v be_v examine_v but_o because_o he_o foresee_v that_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o these_o defect_n may_v in_o part_n be_v provide_v against_o by_o history_n by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n by_o testimony_n of_o council_n and_o father_n and_o by_o the_o sufficient_a clearness_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o fundamental_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o these_o signify_v little_a to_o this_o purpose_n first_o not_o history_n 18._o because_o few_o be_v skill_v in_o history_n and_o they_o that_o be_v not_o can_v safe_o rely_v upon_o those_o that_o be_v skilled_a unless_o they_o know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o they_o rely_v on_o have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v how_o much_o credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o uncontrolled_a history_n by_o the_o learned_a and_o how_o much_o by_o the_o vulgar_a to_o man_n of_o skill_n i_o have_v already_o show_v i_o shall_v only_o add_v now_o that_o if_o this_o reason_n be_v true_a it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o be_v certain_a by_o history_n of_o any_o ancient_a matter_n of_o fact_n as_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v such_o person_n as_o julius_n caesar_n and_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o that_o they_o invade_v and_o conquer_v england_n because_o according_a to_o he_o we_o can_v know_v certain_o that_o the_o historian_n who_o relate_v these_o thing_n and_o upon_o who_o authority_n we_o rely_v have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o write_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o other_o either_o extant_a or_o perish_v be_v i_o be_o sure_a impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v for_o who_o can_v tell_v now_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n which_o be_v perish_v so_o that_o if_o this_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v every_o historical_a relation_n credible_a to_o know_v certain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o contradict_v by_o any_o of_o those_o book_n which_o we_o do_v not_o know_v what_o they_o be_v nor_o what_o be_v in_o they_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o ancient_a fact_n or_o history_n for_o who_o know_v certain_o that_o some_o book_n that_o be_v perish_v do_v not_o contradict_v whatever_o be_v write_v in_o book_n that_o be_v extant_a nay_o if_o this_o reason_a hold_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n convey_v by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o what_o though_o the_o priest_n tell_v i_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n deliver_v to_o he_o unless_o i_o know_v that_o all_o other_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o tradition_n i_o can_v rely_v upon_o his_o testimony_n nor_o then_o neither_o in_o mr._n knott_n 33._o opinion_n because_o the_o testimony_n of_o preacher_n or_o pastor_n be_v human_a and_o fallible_a unless_o according_a to_o his_o jargon_n a_o conclusion_n deduce_v from_o premise_n one_o of_o which_o be_v only_o probable_a may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v our_o understanding_n to_o a_o infallible_a act_n of_o faith_n viz._n if_o such_o a_o conclusion_n be_v take_v specificative_a whereas_o if_o it_o be_v take_v reduplicative_a
they_o with_o so_o much_o as_o a_o videtur_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o this_o corollary_n than_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o 18_o the_o viz._n that_o no_o solid_a argument_n from_o reason_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o tradition_n if_o so_o than_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o 23_o d_o corollary_n must_v be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o argue_v at_o all_o against_o tradition_n with_o any_o solid_a show_n or_o substantial_a shadow_n of_o reason_n which_o will_v be_v a_o little_a inconvenient_a i_o will_v instance_n but_o in_o one_o more_o his_o 40_o the_o which_o be_v this_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tradition_n certainty_n be_v the_o first_o knowledge_n or_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n without_o which_o nothing_o be_v know_v or_o knowable_a in_o that_o science_n which_o be_v to_o infer_v that_o because_o he_o have_v with_o much_o pain_n prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n therefore_o it_o be_v self_n evident_a i._n e._n need_v no_o proof_n nay_o it_o be_v to_o conclude_v the_o present_a matter_n in_o controversy_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o main_a debate_n of_o his_o book_n to_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversial_a divinity_n i._n e._n such_o a_o proposition_n as_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o grant_v before_o he_o can_v have_v any_o right_a to_o dispute_v about_o it_o this_o be_v a_o very_a prudent_a course_n to_o make_v beg_v the_o question_n the_o first_o principle_n in_o controversy_n which_o will_v it_o but_o be_v grant_v i_o be_o very_o much_o of_o his_o mind_n that_o the_o method_n he_o take_v will_v be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o make_v controversy_n a_o science_n because_o he_o that_o shall_v have_v the_o luck_n or_o boldness_n to_o beg_v first_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n to_o make_v what_o he_o please_v certain_a §_o 2._o be_v it_o worth_a while_n i_o may_v further_o pursue_v the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o corollary_n for_o they_o be_v not_o so_o terrible_a as_o he_o make_v show_v of_o by_o his_o tell_n dr._n casaubon_n 330._o that_o sure-footing_a and_o its_o corollary_n may_v put_v he_o out_o of_o his_o wit_n which_o though_o intend_v for_o a_o affront_n to_o the_o doctor_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v mollify_v with_o a_o good_a interpretation_n for_o if_o the_o read_n of_o wild_a and_o fantastical_a stuff_n be_v apt_a to_o disorder_v a_o very_a learned_a head_n than_o so_o far_o mr._n s_n saying_n may_v have_v truth_n in_o it_o it_o remain_v only_o that_o i_o requite_v his_o 41_o corol._n not_o with_o a_o equal_a number_n but_o with_o two_o or_o three_o natural_a consectary_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o book_n first_o no_o man_n can_v certain_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o any_o book_n whatsoever_o any_o far_a than_o the_o content_n of_o it_o be_v make_v know_v to_o we_o by_o a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o argument_n whereby_o he_o and_o mr._n rushworth_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v it_o impossible_a without_o tradition_n to_o attain_v to_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v equal_o extend_v to_o all_o other_o book_n second_o the_o memory_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o may_v be_v better_o preserve_v by_o general_a rumour_n than_o by_o public_a record_n for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v a_o better_a and_o more_o secure_a way_n of_o conveyance_n than_o write_v three_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o papist_n be_v no_o christian_n for_o if_o as_o he_o affirm_v tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o those_o who_o disow_v this_o rule_n be_v *_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la cut_v off_o from_o the_o root_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n unchristian_v and_o if_o as_o i_o have_v show_v the_o generality_n of_o papist_n do_v disow_v this_o rule_n then_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o be_v no_o christian_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n part_n iu_o testimony_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n sect_n i._o §_o 1._o thus_o far_o in_o the_o way_n of_o reason_n and_o principles_n the_o rest_n be_v notebook_n learning_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o examine_v he_o be_v not_o much_o a_o friend_n to_o and_o there_o be_v no_o kindness_n lose_v for_o it_o be_v as_o little_a a_o friend_n to_o he_o and_o his_o cause_n as_o he_o can_v be_v to_o it_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v the_o authority_n he_o bring_v for_o tradition_n and_o then_o produce_v express_a testimony_n in_o behalf_n of_o scripture_n in_o both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o brief_a in_o the_o one_o because_o his_o testimony_n require_v no_o long_a answer_n in_o the_o other_o because_o it_o will_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n to_o trouble_v mr._n s._n with_o many_o father_n who_o for_o aught_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n be_v acquaint_v with_o none_o but_o father_n white_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o by_o the_o way_n i_o can_v much_o blame_v he_o for_o the_o course_n he_o use_v to_o take_v with_o other_o man_n testimony_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n that_o a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n can_v take_v otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v in_o itself_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o pretend_v to_o answer_v testimony_n by_o rank_v they_o under_o so_o many_o faulty_a head_n and_o have_v so_o do_v magisterial_o to_o require_v his_o adversary_n to_o vindicate_v they_o by_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v under_o some_o of_o those_o head_n though_o he_o have_v not_o say_v one_o word_n against_o any_o of_o they_o particular_o nay_o though_o he_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o recite_v any_o one_o of_o they_o for_o then_o the_o trick_n will_v be_v spoil_v and_o his_o catholic_n reader_n who_o perhaps_o may_v believe_v he_o in_o the_o general_n may_v see_v reason_n not_o to_o do_v so_o if_o he_o shall_v descend_v to_o particular_n which_o as_o he_o well_o observe_v will_v make_v his_o 161._o discourse_n to_o look_v with_o a_o contingent_a face_n §_o 2._o i_o begin_v with_o his_o three_o authority_n from_o scripture_n which_o when_o i_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o he_o of_o all_o man_n shall_v find_v fault_n with_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o down_n dissuasive_a for_o be_v so_o 320._o thin_a and_o sleight_n in_o scripture-citation_n nor_o do_v i_o see_v how_o he_o will_v answer_v it_o to_o mr._n rushworth_n for_o transgress_v that_o prudent_a rule_n of_o he_o viz._n 14._o that_o the_o catholic_n shall_v never_o undertake_v to_o convince_v his_o adversary_n out_o of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n for_o which_o he_o give_v this_o substantial_a reason_n ibid._n because_o this_o be_v to_o strengthen_v his_o opponent_n in_o his_o own_o ground_n and_o principle_n viz._n that_o all_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n which_o he_o tell_v we_o present_o after_o be_v no_o more_o fit_a to_o convince_v than_o a_o beetle_n be_v to_o cut_v withal_o meaning_n it_o perhaps_o of_o text_n so_o apply_v as_o these_o be_v which_o follow_v 35.8_o this_o shall_v be_v to_o you_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v in_o it_o 59.21_o this_o be_v my_o covenant_n with_o they_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n which_o be_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thy_o mouth_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n and_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o 31._o i_o will_v give_v my_o law_n in_o their_o bowel_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n will_v i_o write_v it_o from_o which_o text_n if_o mr._n s._n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n any_o better_a than_o the_o philosopher_n stone_n or_o the_o longitude_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o 1_o cap._n of_o genesis_n i_o be_o content_a they_o shall_v pass_v for_o valid_a testimony_n though_o i_o may_v require_v of_o he_o by_o his_o own_o law_n before_o these_o text_n can_v signify_v any_o thing_n to_o his_o purpose_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o be_v the_o traditionary_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n receive_v by_o the_o church_n under_o that_o notion_n and_o then_o to_o show_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o their_o own_o commentator_n have_v interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o last_o to_o show_v how_o scripture_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n but_o from_o tradition_n and_o of_o the_o sense_n whereof_o tradition_n can_v assure_v we_o unless_o it_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o say_v how_o scripture_n can_v prove_v tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v prove_v nothing_o at_o all_o unless_o tradition_n be_v first_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o
he_o never_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o scripture_n or_o be_v it_o so_o hard_a to_o find_v it_o but_o if_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o i_o entreat_v he_o to_o resolve_v i_o these_o question_n 1._o whether_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v at_o such_o a_o time_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n therein_o record_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v thorough_o examine_v which_o he_o can_v deny_v upon_o his_o own_o principle_n for_o tradition_n be_v then_o infallible_a as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o writer_n of_o these_o book_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o deliver_v it_o amiss_o unless_o they_o resolve_v to_o contradict_v the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o they_o have_v do_v those_o book_n can_v never_o have_v find_v any_o reception_n among_o christian_n if_o tradition_n then_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n infalilble_o these_o book_n must_v convey_v it_o infallible_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o infallible_a tradition_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v write_v at_o the_o time_n when_o many_o person_n live_v have_v be_v able_a to_o disprove_v any_o thing_n contain_v therein_o repugnant_a to_o truth_n and_o that_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o those_o person_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v i_o appeal_v to_o mr_n s_n own_o rule_n tradition_n for_o if_o that_o be_v infallible_a in_o any_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v in_o this_o and_o if_o one_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o concernment_n what_o security_n can_v be_v have_v that_o it_o may_v not_o do_v so_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n 2._o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o intention_n be_v to_o write_v a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n do_v leave_v any_o thing_n out_o of_o their_o book_n which_o do_v relate_v to_o they_o as_o of_o concernment_n for_o we_o to_o believe_v for_o upon_o mr._n s_n principle_n any_o one_o may_v easy_o know_v what_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v and_o especial_o such_o certain_o who_o be_v either_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o hear_v they_o from_o those_o who_o be_v and_o what_o satisfaction_n can_v any_o one_o desire_n great_a than_o this_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o testimony_n be_v not_o more_o safe_o deposit_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v convey_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n than_o it_o can_v be_v by_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v by_o such_o who_o be_v eye_n and_o ear_n witness_n of_o the_o action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n upon_o which_o i_o advance_v some_o further_a query_n 3._o if_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o more_o certain_a way_n why_o be_v any_o thing_n write_v at_o all_o it_o may_v be_v mr._n s._n will_v tell_v we_o for_o moral_a instruction_n and_o to_o give_v precept_n of_o good_a life_n but_o then_o why_o may_v not_o these_o be_v as_o infallible_o convey_v by_o tradition_n as_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o why_o then_o be_v any_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n insert_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n by_o which_o it_o certain_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o write_v they_o be_v to_o preserve_v they_o to_o posterity_n let_v mr._n s._n tell_v i_o whether_o it_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n much_o less_o with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v to_o employ_v man_n to_o do_v that_o which_o may_v be_v far_o better_a do_v another_o way_n and_o when_o it_o be_v do_v can_v give_v no_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n 4._o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v when_o they_o be_v speak_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o when_o they_o be_v write_v for_o mr._n s._n seem_v to_o understand_v those_o term_n of_o a_o live_a voice_n and_o dead_a letter_n in_o a_o very_a strict_a and_o rigorous_a manner_n as_o though_o the_o sense_n be_v only_o quick_a when_o speak_v and_o become_v bury_v in_o dead_a letter_n but_o mr._n s._n seem_v with_o the_o sagacious_a indian_a to_o admire_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsenced_a character_n to_o express_v man_n meaning_n as_o well_o as_o word_n i_o can_v enter_v into_o mr._n s_n apprehension_n how_o 24_o letter_n by_o their_o various_a disposition_n can_v express_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o to_o increase_v the_o wonder_n he_o write_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n while_o he_o be_v prove_v that_o matter_n of_o faith_n can_v be_v convey_v by_o write_v so_o that_o mr._n s_n own_o writing_n be_v the_o best_a demonstration_n against_o himself_o and_o he_o confute_v his_o own_o sophistry_n with_o his_o finger_n as_o diogenes_n do_v zeno_n by_o his_o motion_n for_o do_v mr._n s._n hope_v to_o persuade_v man_n that_o tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o his_o book_n or_o not_o if_o not_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v he_o write_v if_o he_o do_v than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v some_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o convey_v by_o writing_n especial_o if_o mr._n s._n do_v it_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o ever_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n can_v do_v it_o for_o whatever_o be_v write_v by_o man_n assist_v by_o that_o be_v according_a to_o he_o but_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n when_o mr._n s._n the_o mean_a while_o be_v full_a of_o sense_n and_o demonstration_n happy_a man_n that_o can_v thus_o outdo_v infinite_a wisdom_n and_o write_v far_o beyond_o either_o prophet_n or_o apostle_n but_o if_o he_o will_v condescend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o allow_v that_o to_o inspire_a person_n which_o he_o confident_o believe_v of_o himself_o viz._n that_o he_o can_v write_v a_o book_n full_a of_o sense_n and_o that_o any_o ordinary_a capacity_n may_v apprehend_v the_o design_n of_o it_o our_o controversy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o then_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o and_o certain_o convey_v to_o posterity_n by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o if_o so_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o recourse_n to_o oral_a tradition_n 5._o if_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o certain_o &_o intelligible_o convey_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o make_v they_o be_v receive_v with_o so_o much_o veneration_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v best_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o they_o and_o the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o book_n themselves_o and_o therein_o we_o still_o find_v that_o appeal_v be_v make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o think_v themselves_o concern_v to_o vindicate_v they_o against_o all_o objection_n of_o heathen_n and_o other_o and_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v into_o they_o and_o not_o tradition_n as_o i_o have_v already_o manifest_v and_o must_v not_o repeat_v 6._o whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o least_o credible_a 9_o since_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v suppose_v to_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v look_v on_o itself_o as_o oblige_v absolute_o to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o precedent_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o oral-tradition_n for_o since_o they_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o write_a book_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o oral_a tradition_n although_o then_o the_o apostle_n do_v deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o their_o disciple_n yet_o since_o the_o record_n of_o it_o be_v embrace_v in_o the_o church_n man_n judge_v of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o conveniency_n or_o repugnancy_n of_o they_o to_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o present_a age_n that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o contain_v in_o scripture_n it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o return_v to_o mr._n s._n who_o proceed_v still_o to_o manifest_v this_o obligation_n in_o posterity_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n etc._n by_o the_o precedent_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o force_n of_o all_o be_v the_o same_o still_o viz._n that_o otherwise_o one_o age_n must_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o that_o i_o have_v full_o show_v already_o unless_o he_o demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o error_n to_o come_v in_o any_o other_o way_n for_o if_o we_o reduce_v the_o substance_n of_o
can_v write_v plain_o and_o intelligible_o and_o that_o this_o book_n which_o he_o have_v indict_v be_v so_o write_v and_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o tradition_n for_o its_o sense_n and_o interpretation_n then_o the_o most_o scurrilous_a language_n be_v not_o bad_a enough_o for_o the_o scripture_n then_o what_o be_v those_o sacred_a write_n 319._o but_o ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n 68_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o yet_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o these_o with_o many_o other_o disgraceful_a term_n he_o very_o liberal_o bestow_v upon_o divine_a oracle_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o do_v it_o not_o minister_v too_o much_o horror_n will_v afford_v some_o comfort_n for_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o rude_a usage_n so_o familiar_a with_o he_o towards_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v that_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v the_o scripture_n among_o his_o friend_n §_o 9_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v preserve_v many_o particular_a passage_n which_o because_o their_o source_n or_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a may_v possible_o bave_v be_v lose_v in_o their_o conveyance_n down_o by_o tradition_n this_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o neither_o the_o scripture_n letter_n nor_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n can_v have_v be_v secure_v without_o oral_a tradition_n that_o be_v if_o we_o can_v not_o have_v know_v that_o those_o passage_n which_o contain_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n either_o have_v be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v or_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v but_o from_o the_o consonancy_n and_o agreement_n of_o those_o passage_n with_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v oral_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n how_o can_v we_o be_v certain_a either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o other_o particular_a passage_n which_o must_v necessary_o want_v this_o confirmation_n from_o oral_a tradition_n because_o their_o first_o attestation_n be_v not_o universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a nay_o his_o discourse_n plain_o imply_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o either_o of_o the_o letter_n or_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o those_o which_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n 116._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n to_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n true_o significative_a of_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o because_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o guide_v they_o to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n this_o i_o perceive_v plain_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o will_v be_v at_o they_o will_v correct_v the_o outward_a letter_n of_o scripture_n by_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o then_o instead_o of_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n they_o will_v change_v it_o into_o a_o precept_n of_o give_v due_a worship_n to_o image_n according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o alteration_n they_o must_v make_v in_o the_o bible_n to_o make_v it_o true_o significative_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o church_n but_o sure_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o signify_v point_n of_o faith_n be_v equal_o liable_a to_o alteration_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n be_v not_o by_o tradition_n provide_v of_o any_o way_n to_o correct_v these_o alteration_n when_o they_o happen_v because_o tradition_n do_v as_o this_o corollary_n imply_v only_o furnish_v the_o church_n with_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o preserve_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n §_o 10._o again_o he_o tell_v we_o 117._o tradition_n establish_v the_o church_n be_v provide_v of_o a_o certain_a &_o infallible_a rule_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n letter_n by_o so_o as_o to_o arrive_v certain_o at_o christ_n sense_n as_o far_o as_o the_o letter_n concern_v the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n preach_v at_o first_o or_o point_n requisite_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatever_o he_o may_v attribute_v to_o scripture_n for_o fashion_n sake_n and_o to_o avoid_v calumny_n with_o the_o vulgar_a as_o he_o say_v very_o ingenuous_o in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o 15_o the_o corollary_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o according_a to_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n he_o can_v but_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o perfect_o useless_a and_o pernicious_a that_o it_o be_v altogether_o useless_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a for_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v secure_o convey_v to_o we_o without_o it_o and_o it_o can_v give_v no_o kind_n of_o confirmation_n to_o it_o because_o it_o receive_v all_o at_o its_o confirmation_n from_o it_o only_o the_o church_n be_v ever_o and_o anon_o put_v to_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o correct_v the_o alteration_n of_o the_o outward_a letter_n by_o tradition_n and_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o as_o for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o scriptue_n which_o be_v not_o coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n either_o that_o the_o outward_a letter_n be_v true_a nor_o if_o we_o can_v can_v we_o possible_o arrive_v at_o any_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v intolerable_o pernicious_a according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v plain_a because_o *_o every_o silly_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n father_n itself_o upon_o it_o and_o when_o man_n leave_v tradition_n as_o he_o suppose_v all_o heretic_n do_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a engine_n that_o can_v have_v be_v invent_v be_v to_o such_o person_n only_o *_o waxen_a nature_a word_n not_o sense_v nor_o have_v any_o certain_a interpreter_n but_o fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o and_o indeed_o if_o his_o hypothesis_n be_v true_a the_o scripture_n may_v well_o deserve_v all_o the_o contemptuous_a language_n which_o he_o use_v against_o they_o and_o 165._o mr._n white_n be_v comparison_n of_o they_o with_o lilly_n almanac_n will_v not_o only_o be_v pardonable_a but_o proper_a and_o unless_o he_o add_v it_o out_o of_o prudence_n and_o for_o the_o people_n sake_n who_o he_o may_v think_v too_o superstitious_o conceit_v of_o those_o book_n he_o may_v have_v spare_v that_o cold_a excuse_n which_o he_o make_v for_o use_v this_o similitude_n that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a rather_o to_o the_o impertinency_n of_o the_o objection_n than_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o subject_a certain_a it_o be_v if_o these_o man_n be_v true_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o high_a reverence_n and_o esteem_v pretend_v to_o be_v bear_v by_o they_o and_o their_o church_n to_o the_o scripture_n they_o must_v hearty_o despise_v they_o and_o wish_v they_o out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o even_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o great_a oversight_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n to_o trouble_v his_o church_n with_o a_o book_n which_o if_o their_o discourse_n be_v of_o any_o consequence_n can_v stand_v catholic_n in_o no_o stead_n at_o all_o and_o be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o mischievous_a a_o weapon_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o heretic_n sect_n iii_o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o take_v a_o view_n of_o his_o opinion_n faith_n and_o consider_v how_o much_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o how_o little_a to_o the_o scripture_n before_o i_o assail_v this_o hypothesis_n i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n not_o that_o so_o much_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o answer_n of_o his_o book_n but_o that_o he_o may_v have_v no_o colour_n of_o objection_n that_o i_o proceed_v altogether_o in_o the_o destructive_a way_n and_o overthrow_v his_o principle_n as_o he_o call_v it_o without_o substitute_v another_o in_o its_o room_n the_o opinion_n then_o of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v this_o in_o general_a that_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o and_o that_o he_o may_v now_o clear_o understand_v this_o together_o with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o which_o
in_o reason_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v before_o he_o have_v forsake_v we_o i_o shall_v declare_v it_o more_o particular_o in_o these_o follow_a proposition_n §_o 2._o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o first_o preach_v to_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o by_o they_o commit_v to_o write_v which_o write_n or_o book_n have_v be_v transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o down_o to_o we_o so_o far_o i_o take_v to_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o present_a adversary_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n be_v part_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v afterward_o by_o the_o apostle_n commit_v to_o writing_n he_o also_o grant_v corol._n 29._o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v and_o if_o so_o it_o must_v be_v as_o certain_a that_o they_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o teach_v i_o know_v it_o be_v the_o general_a tenet_n of_o the_o papist_n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o contain_v the_o entire_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n but_o that_o beside_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v also_o other_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o oral_n or_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o mr._n s._n who_o suppose_v the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o be_v certain_o convey_v down_o to_o we_o sole_o by_o oral_a tradition_n do_v not_o any_o where_o that_o i_o remember_v deny_v that_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n only_o he_o deny_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o mean_v sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n to_o we_o with_o certainty_n so_o that_o we_o can_v by_o they_o be_v infallible_o assure_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o what_o not_o nay_o he_o seem_v in_o that_o passage_n i_o last_o cite_v to_o grant_v this_o in_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v both_o teach_v and_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n i_o be_o sure_a mr._n white_a who_o he_o follow_v very_o close_o throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n do_v not_o deny_v this_o in_o his_o apology_n for_o tradition_n 171._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n position_n that_o all_o its_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o those_o write_n or_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o we_o be_v unquestionable_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o grant_v universal_o by_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o all_o those_o book_n which_o be_v own_v by_o protestant_n for_o canonical_a §_o 3._o second_o that_o the_o way_n of_o write_v be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o time_n very_o remote_a from_o the_o age_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n there_o be_v no_o possible_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n with_o certainty_n and_o security_n beside_o that_o of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v when_o i_o shall_v have_v show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o to_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v only_o offer_v this_o to_o his_o consideration_n that_o whatever_o can_v be_v oral_o deliver_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o that_o a_o write_n or_o book_n which_o be_v public_a and_o in_o every_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v convey_v down_o with_o at_o least_o as_o much_o certainty_n and_o security_n and_o with_o as_o little_a danger_n of_o alteration_n as_o a_o oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o so_o i_o understand_v not_o what_o can_v render_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o book_n to_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n beside_o if_o he_o have_v look_v well_o about_o he_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v apprehend_v some_o little_a inconvenience_n in_o make_v that_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o his_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v contradict_v by_o plain_a and_o constant_a experience_n for_o that_o any_o kind_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v sufficient_o convey_v by_o book_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n provide_v those_o book_n be_v but_o write_v intelligible_o and_o preserve_v from_o change_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o conveyance_n both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o suppose_v possible_a be_v as_o little_o doubt_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n as_o that_o there_o be_v book_n and_o sure_o we_o christian_n can_v think_v it_o impossible_a to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o book_n when_o we_o consider_v that_o god_n himself_o pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n for_o conveyance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n to_o after-age_n because_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o wise_a a_o agent_n shall_v pitch_v upon_o a_o mean_n whereby_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v attain_v his_o end_n §_o 4._o three_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v he_o that_o deny_v this_o aught_o in_o reason_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o practice_n which_o be_v not_o in_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o other_o plain_o deliver_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a objection_n to_o say_v 39_o that_o the_o great_a wit_n among_o the_o protestant_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n wherein_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o suppose_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v plain_o and_o clear_o express_v because_o if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v account_v sufficient_o plain_a but_o what_o it_o be_v impossible_a a_o great_a wit_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o wrest_v to_o any_o other_o sense_n not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o other_o book_n and_o which_o be_v worst_a of_o all_o to_o he_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n all_o oral_a tradition_n will_v fall_v into_o uncertainty_n do_v the_o traditionary_a church_n pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o she_o by_o oral_a tradition_n more_o plain_o than_o it_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o plain_a word_n she_o ever_o use_v to_o express_v this_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o than_o what_o the_o scripture_n use_v which_o express_o call_v he_o god_n the_o true_a god_n god_n over_o all_o bless_v for_o evermore_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v able_a to_o evade_v these_o and_o all_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o they_o can_v never_o elude_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o art_n will_v equal_o have_v elude_v both_o but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v trouble_v themselves_o so_o much_o about_o the_o latter_a for_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v solicitous_a to_o wrest_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n and_o conform_v they_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n who_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o church_n authority_n if_o those_o great_a wit_n as_o he_o call_v they_o have_v believe_v the_o say_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o no_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n they_o will_v have_v answer_v text_n of_o scripture_n as_o they_o have_v do_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n not_o by_o endeavour_v to_o interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n but_o by_o downright_a deny_v their_o authority_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n with_o the_o write_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a §_o 5._o and_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v he_o a_o plain_a instance_n in_o two_o great_a wit_n of_o their_o church_n the_o present_a pope_n and_o mr._n white_a the_o one_o the_o head_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n as_o mr._n s._n call_v it_o the_o other_o the_o great_a master_n of_o the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n these_o two_o great_a wit_n notwithstanding_o the_o plainness_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o mistake_v it_o have_v yet_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o differ_v about_o several_a point_n of_o faith_n insomuch_o that_o mr._n white_n be_v unkind_o censure_v for_o it_o at_o rome_n and_o perhaps_o here_o in_o england_n the_o pope_n speed_v no_o better_o however_o the_o difference_n continue_v still_o so_o wide_a that_o mr._n white_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o disobey_v the_o summons_n of_o his_o chief_a pastor_n and_o like_o a_o prudent_a man_n rather_o to_o write_v against_o he_o here_o out_o
of_o harms-way_n than_o to_o venture_v the_o infallibility_n of_o plain_a oral_a tradition_n for_o the_o doctrine_n he_o maintain_v against_o a_o practical_a tradition_n which_o they_o have_v at_o rome_n of_o kill_a heretic_n methinks_v mr._n s._n may_v have_v spare_v his_o brag_n that_o he_o have_v evince_v from_o clear_a reason_n 54._o that_o it_o be_v far_o more_o impossible_a to_o make_v a_o man_n not_o to_o be_v than_o not_o to_o know_v what_o be_v rivet_v into_o his_o soul_n by_o so_o oft_o repeat_v sensation_n as_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o that_o it_o exceed_v all_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n abstract_v from_o the_o case_n of_o madness_n and_o violent_a disease_n to_o blot_v knowledge_n thus_o fix_v out_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o one_o single_a believer_n insomuch_o that_o soon_o may_v all_o mankind_n perish_v than_o the_o regulative_a virtue_n of_o tradition_n miscarry_v nay_o soon_o may_v the_o sinew_n of_o entire_a nature_n by_o overstrain_v crack_n and_o she_o lose_v all_o her_o activity_n and_o motion_n that_o be_v herself_o than_o one_o single_a part_n of_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n which_o integrate_a the_o vast_a testification_n which_o we_o call_v tradition_n can_v possible_o be_v violate_v when_o after_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o 116._o that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v blessed_v with_o more_o vigorous_a cause_n to_o imprint_v christ_n doctrine_n at_o first_o and_o recommend_v it_o to_o the_o next_o age_n than_o be_v find_v any_o where_o else_o and_o consequent_o that_o the_o stream_n of_o tradition_n in_o its_o source_n and_o first_o put_v into_o motion_n be_v more_o particular_o vigorous_a there_o than_o in_o any_o other_o see_v and_o that_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o that_o see_v have_v a_o particular_a title_n to_o infallibility_n build_v upon_o tradition_n above_o any_o other_o pastor_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o dilate_v on_o the_o particular_a assistance_n to_o that_o bishop_n spring_v out_o of_o his_o divine_o constitute_v office_n when_o i_o say_v after_o all_o this_o quaint_a reason_n and_o rumble_a rhetoric_n about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o particular_a infallibility_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n build_v on_o tradition_n we_o can_v but_o remember_v that_o this_o great_a oracle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o pope_n and_o this_o great_a master_n of_o it_o mr._n white_a who_o be_v so_o peculiar_o skilled_a in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v so_o manifest_o declare_v themselves_o to_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o congregation_n general_a at_o rome_n have_v condemn_v all_o his_o book_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o 9_o they_o contain_v several_a proposition_n manifest_o heretical_a be_v a_o sign_n that_o these_o two_o great_a wit_n do_v not_o very_o well_o hit_v it_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o either_o that_o they_o do_v not_o both_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o one_o of_o they_o do_v not_o right_o understand_v it_o or_o not_o follow_v it_o and_o now_o why_o may_v not_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n unjust_o say_v concern_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n be_v upon_o this_o account_n just_o apply_v to_o the_o business_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 39_o if_o we_o see_v two_o such_o eminent_a wit_n among_o the_o papist_n the_o pope_n and_o mr._n white_a make_v use_n of_o the_o selfsame_a and_o as_o they_o conceive_v the_o best_a advantage_n their_o rule_n of_o faith_n give_v they_o and_o avail_v themselves_o the_o best_a they_o can_v by_o acquire_v skill_n yet_o differ_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o certainty_n can_v we_o undertake_o promise_v to_o weak_a head_n that_o be_v to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o papist_n in_o who_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v profess_o cherish_v ignorance_n for_o the_o increase_n of_o their_o devotion_n §_o 6._o four_o we_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o we_o without_o any_o material_a corruption_n or_o alteration_n and_o he_o that_o deny_v this_o must_v either_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o book_n because_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o they_o be_v the_o same_o now_o that_o they_o be_v at_o first_o or_o else_o give_v some_o probable_a reason_n why_o these_o shall_v be_v more_o liable_a to_o corruption_n than_o other_o but_o any_o man_n that_o consider_v thing_n will_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v much_o more_o improbable_a that_o these_o book_n shall_v have_v be_v either_o wilful_o or_o involuntary_o corrupt_v in_o any_o thing_n material_a to_o faith_n or_o a_o good_a life_n than_o any_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n whether_o we_o consider_v the_o peculiar_a providence_n of_o god_n engage_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o they_o or_o the_o peculiar_a circumstance_n of_o these_o book_n if_o they_o be_v wrirten_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v and_o be_v of_o use_n to_o christian_n as_o be_v acknowledge_v at_o least_o in_o word_n on_o all_o hand_n nothing_o be_v more_o credible_a than_o that_o the_o same_o divine_a providence_n which_o take_v care_n for_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o will_v likewise_o be_v concern_v to_o preserve_v they_o entire_a and_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o peculiar_a circumstance_n of_o these_o book_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o moral_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v material_o corrupt_v because_o be_v of_o universal_a and_o mighty_a concernment_n and_o at_o first_o diffuse_v into_o many_o hand_n and_o soon_o after_o translate_v into_o most_o language_n and_o most_o passage_n in_o they_o cite_v in_o book_n now_o extant_a and_o all_o these_o now_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o importance_n we_o have_v as_o great_a assurance_n as_o can_v be_v have_v concern_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o they_o have_v not_o suffer_v any_o material_a alteration_n and_o far_o great_a than_o any_o man_n can_v have_v concern_v the_o incorruption_n of_o their_o oral_a tradition_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v the_o thing_n which_o he_o call_v demonstration_n §_o 7._o five_o that_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la the_o scripture_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o former_a age_n to_o be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v with_o great_a certainty_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o one_o good_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v that_o the_o primitive_a adversary_n of_o christian_a religion_n do_v always_o look_v upon_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o measure_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o all_o their_o writing_n against_o christianity_n take_v that_o for_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o christian_a faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n there_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o any_o philosopher_n rise_v up_o who_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o a_o doctrine_n can_v not_o with_o sufficient_a certainty_n and_o clearness_n be_v convey_v by_o write_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o how_o absurd_a have_v this_o method_n of_o confute_v christian_a religion_n be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o christian_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o the_o father_n who_o apologize_v for_o and_o defend_v christian_a religion_n to_o have_v tell_v they_o they_o take_v a_o wrong_a measure_n of_o their_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_n that_o their_o faith_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o fond_a undertake_n to_o attaque_fw-la their_o religion_n that_o way_n but_o if_o they_o will_v effectual_o argue_v against_o it_o they_o ought_v to_o inquire_v what_o that_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v oral_o deliver_v from_o father_n to_o son_n without_o which_o the_o scripture_n can_v signify_v no_o more_o to_o they_o than_o a_o unknown_a cipher_n without_o a_o key_n be_v of_o themselves_o without_o the_o light_n of_o oral_a tradition_n only_o a_o heap_n of_o unintelligible_a word_n unsense_v cha_fw-mi racter_n and_o ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n in_o they_o to_o think_v they_o can_v understand_v the_o christian_a religion_n like_o their_o own_o philosophy_n by_o read_v of_o those_o book_n or_o confute_v it_o by_o confute_v they_o thus_o the_o father_n may_v have_v defend_v their_o religion_n nay_o they_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o have_v take_v this_o course_n and_o to_o have_v appeal_v from_o those_o dead_a senseless_a book_n to_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a but_o do_v mr._n s._n find_v any_o thing_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o father_n if_o he_o have_v discover_v any_o such_o matter_n he_o may_v do_v well_o to_o acquaint_v the_o world_n
know_v that_o these_o be_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n yet_o these_o book_n be_v the_o next_o and_o immediate_a mean_n whereby_o we_o come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o consequent_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v §_o 8._o nor_o do_v this_o concession_n make_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o a_o parity_n of_o reason_n as_o if_o because_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o oral_a tradition_n can_v with_o sufficient_a certainty_n transmit_v a_o book_n to_o after_o age_n we_o must_v therefore_o grant_v that_o it_o can_v with_o as_o much_o certainty_n convey_v a_o doctrine_n consist_v of_o several_a article_n of_o faith_n nay_o very_o many_o as_o mr._n white_n acknowledge_v 9_o and_o many_o law_n and_o precept_n of_o life_n so_o because_o oral_a tradition_n sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o be_v magna_fw-la charta_fw-la and_o that_o the_o statute-book_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v those_o law_n which_o it_o concern_v every_o man_n to_o be_v skilful_a in_o therefore_o by_o like_a parity_n of_o reason_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o tradition_n itself_o be_v better_o than_o a_o book_n even_o the_o best_a way_n imaginable_a to_o convey_v down_o such_o law_n to_o we_o mr._n s._n say_v 93._o express_o it_o be_v but_o how_o true_o i_o appeal_v to_o experience_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o lawgiver_n who_o seem_v to_o think_v otherwise_o tradition_n be_v already_o define_v to_o we_o a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n i_o e._n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o message_n of_o christ._n now_o suppose_v any_o oral_a message_n consist_v of_o a_o hundred_o particularity_n be_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o a_o hundred_o several_a person_n of_o different_a degree_n of_o understanding_n and_o memory_n by_o they_o to_o be_v convey_v to_o a_o hundred_o more_o who_o be_v to_o convey_v it_o to_o other_o and_o so_o onward_o to_o a_o hundred_o descent_n be_v it_o probable_a this_o message_n with_o all_o the_o particularity_n of_o it_o will_v be_v as_o true_o convey_v through_o so_o many_o mouth_n as_o if_o it_o be_v write_v down_o in_o so_o many_o letter_n concern_v which_o every_o bearer_n shall_v need_v to_o say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o as_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n be_v subscribe_v to_o it_o i_o think_v it_o not_o probable_a though_o the_o man_n life_n be_v concern_v every_o one_o for_o the_o faithful_a delivery_n of_o his_o errand_n or_o letter_n for_o the_o letter_n be_v a_o message_n which_o no_o man_n can_v mistake_v in_o unless_o he_o will_v but_o the_o errand_n so_o difficult_a and_o perplex_v with_o its_o multitude_n of_o particular_n that_o it_o be_v a_o equal_a wager_n against_o every_o one_o of_o the_o messenger_n that_o he_o either_o forget_v or_o mistake_v something_o in_o it_o it_o be_v ten_o thousand_o to_o one_o that_o the_o first_o hundred_o do_v not_o all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v a_o million_o to_o one_o that_o the_o next_o succession_n do_v not_o all_o deliver_v it_o true_o for_o if_o any_o one_o of_o the_o first_o hundred_o mistake_v or_o forget_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v then_o impossible_a that_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o from_o he_o shall_v deliver_v it_o right_o and_o so_o the_o far_o it_o go_v the_o great_a change_n it_o be_v liable_a to_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o i_o do_v not_o say_v but_o it_o may_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o mr._n s_n way_n to_o have_v more_o of_o certainty_n in_o it_o than_o the_o original_a letter_n §_o 9_o three_o we_o allow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n have_v in_o all_o age_n be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n by_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o teach_v by_o christian_a parent_n to_o their_o child_n but_o with_o great_a difference_n by_o some_o more_o plain_o and_o true_o and_o perfect_o by_o other_o with_o less_o care_n and_o exactness_n according_a to_o the_o different_a degree_n of_o ability_n and_o integrity_n in_o pastor_n or_o parent_n and_o likewise_o with_o very_o different_a success_n according_a to_o the_o different_a capacity_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o learner_n we_o allow_v likewise_o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o constant_a course_n of_o visible_a action_n conformable_a in_o some_o measure_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n but_o then_o we_o say_v that_o those_o outward_a act_n and_o circumstance_n of_o religion_n may_v have_v undergo_v great_a variation_n and_o receive_v great_a change_n by_o addition_n to_o they_o and_o defalcation_n from_o they_o in_o several_a age_n that_o this_o not_o only_o be_v possible_a but_o have_v actual_o happen_v i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v his_o demonstration_n now_o that_o several_a of_o the_o the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o scriptute_fw-la and_o action_n therein_o command_v have_v be_v teach_v and_o practise_v by_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o article_n sum_v up_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o use_n of_o the_o two_o sacrament_n be_v a_o good_a evidence_n so_o far_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o then_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o we_o come_v to_o know_v that_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v teach_v and_o such_o external_a action_n practise_v in_o all_o age_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v there_o be_v a_o present_a multitude_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v to_o have_v receive_v such_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v and_o from_o hence_o to_o infer_v that_o they_o be_v so_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o which_o argument_n i_o shall_v have_v a_o better_a occasion_n to_o show_v afterward_o but_o he_o that_o will_v prove_v this_o to_o any_o man_n satisfaction_n must_v make_v it_o evident_a from_o the_o best_a monument_n and_o record_n of_o several_a age_n that_o be_v from_o the_o most_o authentic_a book_n of_o those_o time_n that_o such_o doctrine_n have_v in_o all_o those_o age_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o teach_v and_o practise_v but_o then_o if_o from_o those_o record_n of_o former_a time_n it_o appear_v that_o other_o doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o teach_v and_o practise_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n but_o have_v creep_v in_o by_o degree_n some_o in_o one_o age_n and_o some_o in_o another_o according_a as_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o people_n ambition_n and_o interest_n in_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v minister_v occasion_n and_o opportunity_n and_o that_o the_o innovator_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n have_v all_o along_o pretend_v to_o confirm_v they_o out_o of_o scripture_n as_o the_o acknowledge_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o have_v likewise_o acknowledge_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n to_o have_v descend_v without_o any_o material_a corruption_n or_o alteration_n all_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o process_n of_o my_o discourse_n then_o can_v the_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n of_o the_o present_a church_n concern_v any_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v which_o have_v no_o real_a foundation_n in_o scripture_n be_v any_o argument_n against_o these_o book_n as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o full_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n be_v no_o more_o reasonable_a than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a book_n of_o the_o law_n by_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o it_o which_o every_o one_o that_o compare_v thing_n fair_o together_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v full_a of_o deviation_n from_o the_o ancient_a law_n sect_n v._o they_o §_o 1._o 2_o dly_a how_o much_o more_o he_o attribute_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o we_o think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o we_o 1._o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o this_o rule_n shall_v fail_v that_o be_v either_o that_o these_o book_n shall_v cease_v to_o descend_v or_o shall_v be_v corrupt_v this_o we_o do_v not_o attribute_v to_o they_o because_o there_o be_v no_o need_n we_o shall_v we_o believe_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n will_v take_v care_n of_o they_o and_o secure_v they_o from_o be_v either_o lose_v or_o material_o corrupt_v yet_o we_o think_v it_o very_o possible_a that_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v or_o otherwise_o destroy_v all_o that_o we_o affirm_v concern_v our_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v that_o it_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a if_o man_n be_v not_o want_v to_o themselves_o to_o convey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o all_o successive_a age_n and_o we_o think_v he_o very_o unreasonable_a that_o expect_v that_o god_n shall_v do_v more_o than_o what_o be_v abundant_o
if_o they_o receive_v it_o from_o oral_a tradition_n which_o convey_v thing_n to_o they_o under_o this_o notion_n as_o ever_o deliver_v and_o yet_o st._n hierom_n speak_v not_o as_o a_o speculator_n but_o a_o testifier_n say_v express_o of_o it_o 8._o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o receive_v it_o among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n what_o say_v mr._n s._n to_o this_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o st._n hierom_n time_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v this_o epistle_n for_o canonical_a and_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n do_v receive_v it_o for_o canonical_a where_o be_v then_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n how_o do_v the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o present_a church_n assure_v we_o that_o what_o book_n be_v now_o receive_v by_o she_o be_v ever_o receive_v by_o she_o and_o if_o it_o can_v do_v this_o but_o the_o matter_n must_v come_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o best_a record_n of_o former_a age_n which_o the_o protestant_n be_v willing_a to_o have_v their_o catalogue_n try_v by_o than_o it_o seem_v the_o protestant_n have_v a_o better_a way_n to_o know_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a than_o be_v the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v better_a no_o matter_n though_o it_o be_v not_o call_v infallible_a §_o 6._o three_o he_o say_v 15._o the_o protestant_n can_v know_v that_o the_o very_a original_a or_o a_o perfect_o true_a copy_n of_o these_o book_n have_v be_v preserve_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v know_v either_o of_o these_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o know_v that_o those_o copy_n which_o rhey_n have_v be_v not_o material_o corrupt_v in_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o practice_n and_o that_o they_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n of_o this_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o how_o do_v he_o prove_v the_o contrary_a by_o his_o usual_a argument_n with_o say_v it_o be_v manifest_o impossible_a but_o how_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n know_v that_o they_o have_v perfect_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o original_a language_n they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o know_v this_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o church_n acknowledge_v the_o various_a readins_n as_o well_o as_o we_o and_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o know_v otherwise_o than_o by_o probable_a conjecture_n as_o we_o also_o may_v do_v which_o of_o those_o readins_n be_v the_o true_a one_o and_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v more_o necessary_a for_o we_o to_o know_v this_o than_o for_o they_o if_o they_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o content_v themselves_o with_o know_v that_o no_o material_a corruption_n have_v creep_v into_o those_o book_n so_o may_v we_o and_o that_o there_o have_v not_o we_o know_v by_o better_a argument_n than_o oral_a tradition_n even_o by_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o god_n vigilant_a providence_n and_o from_o a_o moral_a impossibility_n in_o the_o thing_n that_o a_o book_n so_o universal_o disperse_v and_o translate_v into_o so_o many_o language_n and_o constant_o read_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o christian_n shall_v have_v be_v material_o corrupt_v so_o as_o that_o all_o those_o copy_n and_o translation_n shall_v have_v agree_v in_o those_o corruption_n and_o this_o reason_n st._n austin_n 48._o give_v of_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o scripture_n entire_a rather_o than_o any_o other_o book_n if_o mr._n s._n like_v it_o not_o he_o may_v call_v st._n austin_n to_o account_v for_o it_o §_o 7._o four_o he_o say_v 15._o the_o protestant_n at_o least_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a can_v have_v no_o assurance_n that_o those_o book_n be_v right_o translate_v because_o they_o can_v be_v assure_v either_o of_o the_o ability_n or_o integrity_n of_o translator_n five_o nor_o can_v they_o say_v 17._o he_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o transcriber_n and_o printer_n and_o corrector_n of_o the_o press_n have_v careful_o and_o faithful_o do_v their_o part_n in_o transcribe_v and_o print_v the_o several_a copy_n and_o translation_n of_o scripture_n aright_o because_o they_o only_o can_v have_v evidence_n of_o the_o right_a letter_n of_o scripture_n who_o stand_v at_o their_o elbow_n attentive_o watch_v they_o shall_v not_o err_v in_o make_v it_o perfect_o like_o a_o former_a copy_n and_o even_o then_o why_o may_v they_o not_o mistrust_v their_o own_o eye_n and_o aptness_n to_o oversee_v i_o put_v these_o two_o exception_n together_o because_o the_o same_o answer_n will_v serve_v they_o both_o the_o ground_n of_o these_o exception_n if_o they_o have_v any_o be_v these_o that_o no_o man_n be_v to_o be_v trust_v either_o for_o his_o skill_n or_o honesty_n and_o that_o it_o be_v dangerous_a for_o man_n to_o trust_v their_o own_o eye_n unless_o both_o these_o be_v true_a these_o exception_n be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o if_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v that_o other_o man_n have_v sufficient_a skill_n in_o any_o thing_n which_o we_o ourselves_o do_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v we_o may_v be_v assure_v that_o those_o who_o translate_v the_o bible_n have_v skill_n in_o the_o original_a language_n because_o very_o credible_a person_n tell_v we_o so_o and_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v their_o testimony_n in_o this_o particular_a more_o than_o in_o any_o other_o matter_n so_o that_o if_o we_o can_v have_v sufficient_a assurance_n of_o man_n integrity_n in_o any_o thing_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o skill_n of_o translator_n or_o transcriber_n or_o printer_n and_o if_o we_o can_v have_v no_o assurance_n of_o man_n integrity_n in_o any_o thing_n than_o no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o yet_o i_o hope_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o nor_o can_v any_o man_n be_v assure_v there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o rome_n who_o have_v not_o see_v it_o nay_o if_o he_o have_v 16._o why_o may_v he_o not_o mistrust_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o which_o be_v the_o sad_a inconvenience_n of_o all_o if_o no_o body_n be_v to_o be_v trust_v nor_o man_n own_a eye_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n sure_a not_o their_o ear_n what_o become_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n which_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o competent_a understanding_n a_o faithful_a memory_n a_o honest_a mind_n in_o the_o generality_n of_o those_o who_o deliver_v christ_n doctrine_n down_o to_o we_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v soever_o a_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v of_o these_o by_o the_o same_o he_o may_v much_o more_o easy_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o ability_n and_o integrity_n of_o translator_n transcriber_n and_o printer_n but_o above_o all_o it_o suppose_v that_o man_n ear_n and_o eye_n can_v deceive_v they_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o see_v practise_v be_v it_o not_o very_o pretty_a to_o see_v what_o pitiful_a shift_n man_n that_o serve_v a_o hypothesis_n be_v put_v to_o when_o to_o maintain_v infallibility_n they_o be_v force_v to_o run_v to_o the_o extremity_n of_o scepticism_n and_o to_o defend_v the_o certainty_n of_o oral_a tradition_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o man_n sense_n and_o a_o assurance_n of_o the_o ability_n and_o integrity_n of_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a 1500_o year_n before_o we_o be_v bear_v be_v glad_a to_o take_v refuge_n in_o principle_n quite_o contrary_a such_o as_o these_o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o assurance_n but_o that_o whole_a profession_n of_o man_n 16._o may_v hap_v to_o be_v knave_n that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o any_o man_n make_v his_o copy_n perfect_o like_o the_o former_a unless_o 16._o we_o stand_v at_o his_o elbow_n attentive_o watch_v he_o nay_o and_o if_o we_o do_v so_o we_o have_v still_o reason_n to_o distrust_v our_o sense_n in_o short_a all_o human_a faith_n suppose_v honesty_n among_o man_n and_o that_o for_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o plain_a object_n of_o sense_n the_o general_a and_o uncontrolled_a testimony_n of_o mankind_n be_v to_o be_v credit_v and_o for_o matter_n of_o peculiar_a skill_n and_o knowledge_n that_o the_o generality_n of_o those_o who_o be_v account_v skilful_a in_o that_o kind_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o for_o as_o aristotle_n well_o observe_v there_o be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o a_o undisciplined_a wit_n or_o to_o use_v one_o of_o mr._n s_n fine_a phrase_n preface_n of_o a_o man_n not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o path_n of_o science_n than_o to_o expect_v great_a evidence_n for_o thing_n than_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o every_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o be_v assure_v of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o sufficient_a evidence_n when_o he_o have_v as_o much_o evidence_n for_o it_o as_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o thing_n will_v bear_v and_o
as_o it_o be_v a_o conclusion_n it_o can_v only_o beget_v a_o probable_a assent_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o consider_v bare_o as_o a_o conclusion_n and_o so_o far_o as_o in_o reason_n it_o can_v deserve_v assent_n it_o be_v only_o probable_a but_o consider_v as_o it_o serve_v a_o hypothesis_n and_o be_v convenient_a to_o be_v believe_v with_o reason_n or_o without_o so_o it_o be_v infallible_a but_o to_o carry_v the_o supposition_n further_o put_v the_o case_n that_o the_o whole_a present_a age_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v declare_v that_o such_o a_o point_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n we_o can_v safe_o rely_v upon_o this_o unless_o we_o know_v certain_o that_o those_o who_o they_o rely_v on_o have_v secure_a ground_n and_o not_o bare_a hear-say_n for_o what_o they_o deliver_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o contradict_v within_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n by_o any_o of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o now_o to_o know_v but_o to_o show_v how_o inconsistent_a he_o be_v with_o himself_o in_o these_o matter_n i_o will_v present_v the_o reader_n with_o a_o passage_n or_o two_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o book_n where_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o man_n may_v safe_o rely_v on_o a_o general_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n he_o tell_v we_o 49._o that_o the_o common_a course_n of_o human_a conversation_n make_v it_o a_o madness_n not_o to_o believe_v great_a multitude_n of_o knower_n if_o no_o possible_a consideration_n can_v awaken_v in_o our_o reason_n a_o doubt_n that_o they_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v we_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n nor_o can_v any_o unless_o their_o brain_n rove_v wild_o or_o be_v unsettle_a even_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o madness_n suspect_v deceit_n where_o such_o multitude_n agree_v unanimous_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n now_o if_o man_n be_v but_o suppose_v to_o write_v as_o well_o as_o to_o speak_v what_o they_o know_v and_o to_o agree_v in_o their_o write_n about_o matter_n of_o fact_n than_o it_o will_v be_v the_o same_o madness_n not_o to_o believe_v multitude_n of_o historian_n where_o no_o possible_a consideration_n can_v awaken_v in_o our_o reason_n a_o doubt_n that_o they_o have_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v we_o and_o man_n brain_n must_v rove_v wild_o and_o be_v unsettle_a even_o to_o the_o degree_n of_o frenzy_n who_o suspect_v deceit_n where_o such_o multitude_n unanimous_o agree_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o great_a unhappiness_n of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n that_o they_o proceed_v upon_o conrtadictory_n principle_n so_o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o demonstrate_v of_o thc_a uncertainty_n of_o book_n and_o write_n he_o must_v supopse_n all_o those_o principle_n to_o be_v uncertain_a which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v self-evident_a and_o unquestionable_a when_o he_o be_v to_o demonstrate_v thc_a infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n §_o 13._o second_o he_o tell_v we_o 18._o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v no_o security_n against_o those_o contingency_n the_o scripture_n be_v subject_a to_o because_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o divine_a providence_n or_o assistance_n to_o his_o church_n but_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n therefore_o that_o must_v first_o be_v prove_v certain_a before_o we_o mention_v the_o church_n or_o god_n assistance_n to_o she_o as_o if_o we_o pretend_v there_o be_v any_o promise_n in_o scripture_n that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o letter_n of_o it_o entire_a and_o uncorrupted_a or_o as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o otherwise_o be_v assure_v of_o it_o as_o if_o the_o light_n of_o natural_a reason_n can_v not_o assure_v we_o of_o god_n providence_n in_o general_n and_o of_o his_o more_o especial_a care_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o great_a concernment_n to_o we_o such_o as_o this_o be_v that_o a_o book_n contain_v the_o method_n and_o the_o term_n of_o salvation_n shall_v be_v preserve_v from_o any_o material_a corruption_n he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v say_v that_o without_o the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n we_o can_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n §_o 14_o three_o nor_o say_v he_o 19_o can_v testimony_n of_o council_n and_o father_n be_v sufficient_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o say_v they_o be_v our_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o scripture_n do_v sufficient_o interpret_v itself_o that_o be_v be_v plain_a to_o all_o capacity_n in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v and_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sufficient_a plainness_n of_o scripture_n which_o i_o shall_v afterward_o show_v be_v a_o good_a evidence_n against_o they_o as_o for_o obscure_a and_o more_o doubtful_a text_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o comment_n of_o the_o father_n to_o be_v a_o good_a help_n but_o no_o certain_a rule_n of_o interpretation_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n think_v so_o as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v plain_a inasmuch_o as_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o father_n to_o differ_v among_o themselves_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o several_a text_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o familiar_a in_o all_o popish_a commentator_n than_o to_o differ_v from_o the_o ancient_a father_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o as_o for_o council_n dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n as_o i_o say_v before_o do_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o believe_v that_o always_o to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o text_n which_o council_n give_v of_o they_o when_o they_o bring_v they_o to_o confirm_v point_n of_o faith_n nay_o if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n principle_n for_o a_o council_n to_o decide_v either_o that_o or_o any_o other_o controversy_n for_o he_o 8._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o prove_v that_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v by_o word_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o than_o they_o can_v be_v decide_v at_o all_o unless_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o may_v be_v decide_v without_o word_n and_o consequent_o that_o council_n may_v do_v their_o work_n best_o in_o the_o quaker_n way_n by_o silent_a meeting_n §_o 15._o four_o nor_o can_v say_v he_o 21._o the_o clearness_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o fundamental_o be_v any_o help_n against_o these_o defect_n why_o not_o first_o because_o a_o certain_a catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o be_v never_o give_v and_o agree_v to_o by_o sufficient_a authority_n and_o yet_o without_o this_o all_o go_v to_o wrack_n i_o hope_v not_o so_o long_o as_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o god_n will_v make_v nothing_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v but_o what_o he_o have_v make_v plain_a and_o so_o long_o as_o man_n do_v believe_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v plain_o reveal_v which_o be_v every_o one_o fault_n if_o he_o do_v not_o man_n may_v do_v well_o enough_o without_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n but_o suppose_v we_o say_v that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n contain_v all_o necessary_a matter_n of_o simple_a belief_n what_o have_v mr._n s._n to_o say_v against_o this_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o roman_a catechism_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v praefat._n as_o much_o as_o this_o come_v to_o viz._n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v receive_v a_o command_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n think_v fit_a to_o compose_v a_o form_n of_o christian_a faith_n namely_o to_o this_o end_n that_o they_o may_v all_o think_v and_o speak_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o schism_n among_o those_o who_o they_o have_v call_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o may_v all_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o this_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o hope_n so_o frame_v by_o they_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o symbol_n or_o creed_n now_o how_o this_o end_n of_o bring_v man_n to_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o make_v they_o perfect_o of_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o opinion_n can_v probable_o be_v attain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o creed_n if_o it_o do_v not_o contain_v all_o necessary_a point_n of_o simple_a belief_n i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n understand_v beside_o a_o certain_a catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o be_v as_o necessary_a for_o they_o as_o for_o we_o and_o when_o mr._n s_o give_v in_o his_o we_o be_v ready_a mr._n chillingworth_n have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o have_v see_v mr._n knott_n catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o and_o challenge_v he_o to_o produce_v it_o and_o offer_v he_o very_o fair_o that_o when_o ever_o he_o may_v with_o one_o hand_n receive_v he_o he_o will_v with_o the_o other_o deliver_v his_o own_o but_o mr._n knott_n though_o he_o still_o persist_v in_o the_o same_o demand_n
can_v never_o be_v prevail_v with_o to_o bring_v forth_o his_o own_o but_o keep_v it_o for_o a_o secret_a to_o his_o die_a day_n but_o to_o put_v a_o final_a stop_n to_o this_o cant_v demand_n of_o a_o catalogue_n of_o fundamental_o which_o yet_o i_o perceive_v i_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o do_v because_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o expletive_a topic_n which_o popish_a writer_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o low_a form_n do_v general_o make_v use_n of_o to_o help_v out_o a_o book_n however_o to_o do_v what_o i_o can_v towards_o the_o stop_n of_o it_o i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o answer_v the_o reason_n whereby_o his_o friend_n dr._n holden_n 4._o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o demand_n and_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o such_o a_o catalogue_n will_v not_o only_o be_v useless_a and_o pernicious_a if_o it_o can_v be_v give_v but_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_o impossible_a to_o give_v such_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n second_o he_o ask_v 21._o be_v it_o a_o fundamental_a that_o christ_n be_v god_n if_o so_o whether_o this_o be_v clear_a in_o scripture_n than_o that_o gad_n have_v hand_n foot_n &_o c_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v by_o another_o question_n be_v it_o clear_a that_o there_o be_v figure_n in_o scripture_n and_o that_o many_o thing_n be_v speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o by_o way_n of_o condescension_n and_o accommodation_n to_o our_o capacity_n and_o that_o custom_n and_o common_a sense_n teach_v man_n to_o distinguish_v between_o thing_n figurative_o and_o proper_o speak_v if_o so_o why_o can_v every_v one_o easy_o understand_v that_o when_o the_o scripture_n say_v god_n have_v hand_n and_o foot_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o vine_n and_o the_o door_n these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v proper_o as_o we_o take_v this_o proposition_n that_o christ_n be_v god_n in_o which_o no_o man_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o suspect_v a_o figure_n when_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o he_o perch_v upon_o the_o specifical_a nature_n of_o thing_n will_v it_o not_o offend_v he_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o mr._n s._n believe_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o bird_n and_o nature_n a_o perch_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o sober_a writer_n be_v free_a from_o such_o force_a and_o fantastical_a metaphor_n i_o remember_v that_o origen_n 4._o tax_v celsus_n his_o wilful_a ignorance_n in_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o scripture_n for_o attribute_v to_o god_n humane_a affection_n as_o anger_n etc._n etc._n and_o tell_v he_o that_o any_o one_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n may_v easy_o see_v that_o such_o expression_n be_v accommodate_v to_o we_o and_o according_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o that_o no_o man_n that_o will_v but_o compare_v these_o expression_n with_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n need_v to_o fail_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o but_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n origen_n be_v to_o blame_v to_o find_v fault_n with_o celsus_n for_o think_v that_o the_o scripture_n do_v real_o attribute_v humane_a affection_n to_o god_n for_o how_o can_v he_o think_v otherwise_o when_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o scripture_n than_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n foot_n &_o c_o how_o can_v origen_n in_o reason_n expect_v from_o celsus_n though_o never_o so_o great_a a_o philosopher_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a without_o the_o help_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o distinguish_v between_o what_o be_v speak_v literal_o and_o what_o by_o a_o certain_a scheme_n of_o speech_n theodoret_n 4._o tell_v we_o of_o one_o audaeus_n who_o hold_v that_o god_n have_v a_o humane_a shape_n and_o bodily_a member_n but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o error_n be_v because_o he_o make_v scripture_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o express_o because_o he_o be_v a_o fool_n and_o do_v foolish_o understand_v those_o thing_n which_o the_o divine_a scripture_n speak_v by_o way_n of_o condescension_n so_o that_o although_o mr._n s._n be_v please_v to_o make_v this_o wise_a objection_n yet_o it_o seem_v according_a to_o theodoret_n that_o man_n do_v not_o mistake_v such_o text_n either_o for_o want_v of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o of_o sufficient_a clearness_n in_o the_o scripture_n but_o for_o want_v of_o common_a reason_n and_o sense_n and_o if_o mr._n s._n know_v of_o any_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v secure_a from_o all_o possibility_n of_o be_v mistake_v by_o foolish_a and_o perverse_a man_n i_o will_v be_v glad_a to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o sect_n iv._o §_o 1._o in_o his_o next_o discourse_n he_o endeavour_n to_o show_v doubter_n that_o unlearned_a person_n can_v be_v justify_v as_o act_v rational_o in_o receive_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o rely_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o certain_a rule_n because_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o satisfaction_n concern_v these_o matter_n but_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o they_o be_v and_o shall_v not_o repeat_v the_o same_o over_o again_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v 24._o that_o several_a profession_n all_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n and_o yet_o differ_v and_o damn_v and_o persecute_v one_o another_o about_o these_o difference_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a that_o they_o all_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n be_v a_o argument_n that_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o be_v general_o agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o plain_a text_n which_o contain_v the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v evident_a in_o that_o those_o several_a profession_n acknowledge_v the_o article_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n to_o be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o any_o profession_n differ_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o plain_a text_n that_o be_v not_o a_o argument_n that_o plain_a text_n be_v obsure_n but_o that_o some_o man_n be_v perverse_a and_o if_o those_o profession_n damn_v and_o persecute_v one_o another_o about_o the_o meaning_n of_o obscure_a text_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o in_o fault_n but_o those_o that_o do_v so_o §_o 2._o and_o whereas_o he_o pretend_v 27._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o able_a to_o satisfy_v sceptical_a dissenter_n and_o rational_a doubter_n because_o nothing_o under_o a_o demonstration_n can_v satisfy_v such_o person_n so_o well_o concern_v the_o incorruptedness_n of_o original_n the_o faithfulness_n of_o translation_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o search_a and_o sincere_a wit_n may_v still_o maintain_v their_o ground_n of_o suspense_n with_o a_o may_v it_o not_o be_v otherwise_o this_o have_v be_v answer_v already_o partly_o by_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o intend_v to_o satisfy_v sceptic_n and_o that_o a_o demonstration_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o they_o and_o partly_o by_o show_v that_o rational_a doubter_n may_v have_v as_o much_o satisfaction_n concern_v those_o matter_n as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v bear_v and_o he_o be_v not_o a_o rational_a doubter_n that_o desire_v more_o but_o that_o he_o may_v see_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o discourse_n i_o shall_v brief_o show_v he_o that_o all_o mankind_n do_v in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n accept_v of_o such_o evidence_n as_o fall_v short_a of_o demonstration_n and_o that_o his_o great_a friend_n and_o master_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v the_o main_a ground_n of_o his_o book_n though_o he_o manage_v they_o to_o less_o advantage_n do_v frequent_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a for_o man_n to_o acquiesce_v in_o such_o assurance_n as_o fall_v short_a of_o infallibility_n and_o such_o evidence_n as_o be_v less_o than_o demonstration_n do_v not_o mankind_n think_v themselves_o sufficient_o assure_v of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o author_n of_o several_a book_n for_o which_o they_o have_v not_o demonstrative_a evidence_n do_v not_o aristotle_n say_v that_o thing_n of_o a_o moral_a and_o civil_a nature_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o be_v incapable_a of_o demonstration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v madness_n to_o expect_v it_o for_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v there_o no_o passage_n in_o book_n so_o plain_a that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v that_o this_o and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v none_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v speak_v in_o plain_a word_n than_o it_o may_v be_v write_v if_o it_o can_v how_o can_v we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o any_o doctrine_n oral_o deliver_v and_o if_o we_o can_v be_v so_o satisfy_v where_o be_v the_o certainty_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o if_o book_n may_v be_v write_v so_o plain_o as_o that_o we_o may_v be_v abundant_o satisfy_v that_o this_o be_v the_o certain_a
the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n can_v yield_v and_o not_o as_o those_o physician_n who_o when_o they_o have_v promise_v no_o less_o than_o immortality_n can_v at_o last_o only_o reach_v to_o some_o conservation_n of_o health_n or_o youth_n in_o some_o small_a degree_n so_o i_o can_v wish_v the_o author_n to_o well_o assure_v himself_o first_o that_o there_o be_v possible_a a_o infallibility_n before_o he_o be_v too_o earnest_a to_o be_v content_v with_o nothing_o less_o for_o what_o if_o humane_a nature_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o so_o great_a a_o good_a will_v he_o therefore_o think_v it_o fit_v to_o live_v without_o any_o religion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o get_v such_o a_o one_o as_o himself_o desire_v though_o with_o more_o than_o a_o man_n wish_n be_v it_o not_o rational_a to_o see_v whether_o among_o religion_n some_o one_o have_v not_o such_o notable_a advantage_n over_o the_o rest_n as_o in_o reason_n it_o may_v seem_v humane_a nature_n may_v be_v content_v withal_o let_v he_o cast_v his_o account_n with_o the_o dear_a thing_n he_o have_v his_o own_o or_o friend_n life_n his_o estate_n his_o hope_n of_o posterity_n and_o see_v upon_o what_o term_n of_o advantage_n he_o be_v ready_a to_o venture_v all_o these_o and_o then_o return_v to_o religion_n and_o see_v whether_o if_o he_o do_v not_o venture_v his_o soul_n upon_o the_o like_a it_o be_v true_o reason_n or_o some_o other_o not_o confess_v motive_n which_o withdraw_v he_o for_o my_o own_o part_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o of_o a_o infallibility_n so_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o set_v that_o aside_o there_o be_v those_o excellency_n find_v on_o the_o catholic_n party_n which_o may_v force_v a_o man_n to_o prefer_v it_o and_o to_o venture_v all_o he_o have_v upon_o it_o before_o all_o other_o religion_n and_o sect_n in_o the_o world_n why_o then_o may_v not_o one_o who_o after_o long_o search_v find_v no_o infallibility_n rest_v himself_o on_o the_o like_a suppose_v man_n nature_n afford_v no_o better_a be_v not_o these_o fair_a concession_n which_o the_o evidence_n and_o force_n of_o truth_n have_v extort_a from_o these_o author_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n call_v 5._o a_o civil_a piece_n of_o atheistry_n be_v advance_v in_o most_o express_a word_n by_o his_o best_a friend_n and_o therefore_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v as_o he_o threaten_v i_o be_v smart_n with_o they_o in_o opposition_n to_o so_o damnable_a and_o fundamental_a a_o error_n and_o whenever_o he_o attempt_v this_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o remember_v that_o he_o have_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o prove_v first_o that_o no_o evidence_n but_o demonstration_n can_v give_v a_o man_n sufficient_a assurance_n of_o any_o thing_n second_o that_o a_o bare_a possibility_n that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v otherwise_o be_v a_o rational_a cause_n of_o doubt_v and_o a_o wise_a ground_n of_o suspense_n which_o when_o he_o have_v prove_v i_o shall_v not_o grudge_v he_o his_o infallibility_n sect_n v._o certain_a §_o 1._o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o three_o discourse_n endeavour_n to_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o convictive_a of_o the_o most_o obstinate_a and_o acute_a adversary_n as_o for_o the_o obstinate_a he_o know_v my_o mind_n already_o let_v we_o see_v why_o the_o most_o acute_a adversary_n may_v not_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n because_o as_o he_o object_n 28._o first_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o book_n be_v god_n word_n because_o of_o the_o many_o strange_a absurdity_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o open_a letter_n as_o it_o lie_v as_o that_o god_n have_v hand_n and_o foot_n etc._n etc._n and_o because_o of_o the_o contradiction_n in_o it_o to_o which_o i_o have_v already_o return_v a_o answer_n second_o because_o as_o he_o say_v 31._o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o letter_n in_o any_o particular_a text_n that_o it_o be_v not_o foist_v in_o or_o some_o way_n alter_v in_o its_o significativeness_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a proposition_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o affirmative_a not_o leave_v out_o and_o if_o we_o pretend_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o this_o he_o demand_v 31._o our_o demonstration_n for_o it_o but_o how_o unreasonable_a this_o demand_n be_v i_o hope_v i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v and_o to_o show_v it_o yet_o further_o i_o ask_v he_o how_o their_o church_n know_v that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o leave_v out_o of_o any_o text_n in_o which_o it_o be_v now_o find_v in_o their_o copy_n i_o know_v he_o have_v a_o ready_a answer_n viz._n by_o oral_a tradition_n but_o this_o according_a to_o he_o 116._o only_a reach_n to_o scripture_n letter_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v impossible_a according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v any_o security_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o by_o the_o transcriber_n nay_o as_o to_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o fall_n in_o with_o the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n i_o demand_v his_o demonstration_n that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o undue_o insert_v or_o leave_v out_o not_o only_o in_o those_o text_n but_o also_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n coincident_a with_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n if_o he_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a any_o age_n shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v out_o or_o insert_v the_o particle_n not_o in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n so_o say_v i_o it_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v conspire_v to_o leave_v it_o out_o of_o the_o write_a text_n but_o then_o i_o differ_v from_o he_o thus_o far_o that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v this_o natural_o impossible_a so_o as_o that_o it_o can_v rigorous_o be_v demonstrate_v but_o only_o moral_o impossible_a so_o that_o no_o body_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o to_o a_o prudent_a man_n be_v as_o good_a as_o a_o demonstration_n pyrrho_n himself_o never_o advance_v any_o principle_n of_o scepticism_n beyond_o this_o viz._n that_o man_n ought_v to_o question_v the_o credit_n of_o all_o book_n concern_v which_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v as_o to_o every_o sentence_n in_o they_o that_o the_o particle_n not_o be_v not_o insert_v if_o it_o be_v affirmative_a or_o leave_v out_o if_o it_o be_v negative_a if_o so_o much_o be_v require_v to_o free_v a_o man_n from_o reasonable_a doubt_v concern_v a_o book_n how_o happy_a be_v they_o that_o have_v attain_v to_o infallibility_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o variae_fw-la lectiones_fw-la 32._o of_o scripture_n have_v already_o have_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n §_o 2._o in_o his_o four_o discourse_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v 33._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o certain_a in_o itself_o and_o consequent_o not_o ascertain_v to_o we_o first_o not_o certain_a material_o consider_v 34._o as_o consist_v of_o such_o and_o such_o character_n because_o book_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v burn_v tear_v blot_v wear_v out_o we_o grant_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o that_o any_o or_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v but_o then_o we_o say_v likewise_o that_o a_o book_n so_o universal_o disperse_v may_v easy_o be_v preserve_v though_o we_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o god_n will_v preserve_v it_o in_o case_n all_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o foolish_a or_o so_o careless_a as_o to_o endeavour_v or_o suffer_v the_o abolition_n of_o it_o but_o it_o seem_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n if_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o any_o external_a accident_n and_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o 34._o though_o it_o may_v seem_v a_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a exception_n yet_o to_o one_o who_o consider_v the_o wise_a disposition_n of_o divine_a providence_n it_o will_v deserve_v a_o deep_a consideration_n because_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v the_o end_n of_o god_n make_v nature_n the_o mean_n to_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o settle_v strong_a and_o unalterable_a than_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o nature_n whatever_o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o wise_a reason_n this_o exception_n still_o seem_v to_o i_o both_o remote_a and_o impertinent_a for_o if_o this_o which_o he_o call_v a_o reason_n be_v a_o truth_n it_o will_v from_o thence_o necessary_o follow_v not_o only_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v convey_v by_o such_o a_o mean_n as_o be_v more_o unalterable_a than_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o also_o by_o a_o clear_a parity_n of_o reason_n that_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v operate_v towards_o the_o accomplish_n of_o their_o end_n with_o great_a certainty_n than_o the_o fire_n burn_v or_o the_o sun_n shine_v which_o they_o can_v never_o do_v unless_o they_o operate_v
more_o necessary_o than_o any_o natural_a cause_n now_o how_o they_o can_v do_v so_o upon_o voluntary_a agent_n i_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o inform_v i_o §_o 3._o he_o proceed_v by_o a_o long_a harangue_n to_o show_v 34._o that_o not_o only_o these_o material_a character_n in_o themselves_o be_v corruptible_a but_o in_o complexion_n with_o the_o cause_n actual_o lay_v in_o the_o world_n to_o preserve_v they_o entire_a because_o either_o those_o cause_n be_v material_a and_o then_o they_o be_v also_o liable_a to_o continual_a alteration_n or_o spiritual_a that_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o from_o these_o we_o may_v with_o good_a reason_n hope_n for_o a_o great_a degree_n of_o constancy_n than_o from_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o nature_n which_o by_o the_o way_n be_v a_o very_a strange_a paradox_n that_o the_o action_n of_o voluntary_a agent_n have_v a_o great_a certainty_n and_o constancy_n in_o they_o than_o those_o of_o natural_a agent_n of_o which_o the_o fall_n of_o angel_n and_o man_n compare_v with_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o star_n in_o their_o first_o state_n be_v a_o very_a good_a evidence_n §_o 4._o but_o he_o add_v a_o caution_n 35._o that_o they_o be_v perfect_o unalterable_a from_o their_o nature_n and_o unerrable_a if_o due_a circumstance_n be_v observe_v that_o be_v if_o due_a proposal_n be_v make_v to_o beget_v certain_a knowledge_n and_o due_a care_n use_v to_o attend_v to_o such_o proposal_n but_o who_o can_v warrant_v that_o due_a proposal_n will_v always_o be_v make_v to_o man_n and_o due_a care_n use_v by_o they_o if_o these_o be_v uncertain_a where_o be_v the_o constancy_n and_o unerrableness_n he_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o so_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o constancy_n of_o this_o spiritual_a cause_n the_o mind_n of_o man_n of_o preserve_v scripture_n entire_a yet_o in_o order_n to_o this_o as_o he_o tell_v 36._o we_o so_o many_o action_n be_v to_o be_v do_v which_o be_v compound_v and_o make_v up_o of_o a_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o several_a particularity_n to_o be_v observe_v every_o of_o which_o may_v be_v mistake_v apart_o each_o be_v a_o distinct_a little_a action_n in_o its_o single_a self_n such_o as_o be_v the_o transcribe_v of_o a_o whole_a book_n consist_v of_o such_o myriad_n of_o word_n single_a letter_n and_o tittle_n or_o stop_n and_o the_o several_a action_n of_o write_v over_o each_o of_o these_o so_o short_a and_o cursory_a that_o it_o prevent_v diligence_n and_o exceed_v humane_a care_n to_o keep_v awake_a and_o apply_v distinct_a attention_n to_o every_o of_o these_o distinct_a action_n mr._n rushworth_n 7._o much_o outdo_v mr._n s._n in_o these_o minute_n cavil_v for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o suppose_v a_o original_a copy_n of_o christ_n word_n write_v by_o one_o of_o the_o evangelist_n in_o the_o same_o language_n let_v he_o have_v set_v down_o every_o word_n and_o syllable_n yet_o man_n conversant_a in_o note_v the_o change_n of_o meaning_n in_o word_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o divers_a accent_n in_o the_o pronunciation_n of_o they_o the_o turn_n of_o the_o speaker_n head_n or_o body_n this_o way_n or_o that_o way_n etc._n etc._n may_v so_o change_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n that_o they_o will_v seem_v quite_o different_a in_o write_v from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o speak_v i_o hope_v that_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n have_v be_v careful_a to_o preserve_v all_o these_o circumstance_n and_o have_v deliver_v down_o christ_n doctrine_n with_o all_o the_o right_a traditionary_a accent_n nod_n and_o gesture_n necessary_a for_o the_o understanding_n of_o it_o otherwise_o the_o omission_n of_o these_o may_v have_v so_o alter_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o that_o it_o may_v be_v now_o quite_o different_a from_o what_o it_o be_v at_o first_o but_o to_o answer_v mr._n s._n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v natural_o impossible_a that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v have_v be_v corrupt_v or_o change_v but_o only_o to_o be_v sufficient_o assure_v that_o they_o have_v not_o receive_v any_o material_a alteration_n from_o as_o good_a argument_n as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n will_v bear_v but_o if_o his_o reason_n have_v not_o be_v very_o short_a and_o cursory_a he_o may_v easy_o have_v reflect_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v equal_o liable_a to_o all_o these_o contingency_n for_o it_o do_v as_o much_o prevent_v diligence_n and_o exceed_v humane_a care_n to_o keep_v awake_a and_o apply_v distinct_a attention_n to_o the_o distinct_a action_n of_o speak_v as_o of_o writing_n and_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o a_o doctrine_n oral_o deliver_v consist_v of_o word_n and_o letter_n and_o accent_n and_o stop_n as_o well_o as_o a_o doctrine_n write_v and_o that_o the_o several_a action_n of_o speak_v be_v as_o short_a and_o cursory_a as_o of_o writing_n §_o 5._o second_o he_o tell_v we_o 38._o scripture_n formal_o consider_v as_o to_o its_o significativeness_n be_v also_o uncertain_a first_o 38._o because_o of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o letter_n this_o be_v already_o answer_v second_o 38._o because_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v arrive_v to_o by_o the_o vulgar_a who_o be_v destitute_a of_o language_n and_o arts._n true_a where_o man_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o have_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o understand_v no_o other_o but_o where_o they_o be_v allow_v the_o scripture_n translate_v into_o their_o own_o language_n they_o may_v understand_v they_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o practice_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a in_o any_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n that_o i_o know_v of_o and_o that_o 38._o eminent_a wit_n can_v agree_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o text_n which_o concern_v the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v speak_v to_o already_o §_o 6._o as_o for_o the_o reverence_n he_o pretend_v to_o scripture_n in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o four_o discourse_n he_o may_v have_v spare_v that_o after_o all_o the_o raillery_n and_o rudeness_n he_o have_v use_v against_o it_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v both_o from_o his_o principle_n and_o his_o uncivil_a expression_n concern_v they_o what_o his_o esteem_n be_v of_o those_o sacred_a oracle_n probably_n it_o be_v requisite_a in_o prudence_n to_o cast_v in_o a_o few_o good_a word_n concern_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o more_o tender_a and_o squeamish_a novice_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o as_o mr._n rushworth_n nephew_n 14._o say_v frank_o and_o open_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o indifferent_a man_n that_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o this_o verbal_a and_o apparent_a respect_n of_o the_o scripture_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v not_o yet_o attain_v to_o that_o degree_n of_o catholic_n piety_n and_o fortitude_n as_o to_o endure_v patient_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v revile_v or_o slight_v beside_o that_o in_o reference_n to_o those_o who_o they_o hope_v hereafter_o to_o convert_v who_o may_v be_v too_o much_o alienate_v from_o their_o religion_n if_o he_o have_v express_v nothing_o but_o contempt_n towards_o a_o book_n which_o protestant_n and_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n till_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n have_v be_v breed_v up_o to_o a_o high_a veneration_n of_o it_o be_v not_o much_o amiss_o to_o pass_v this_o formal_a compliment_n upon_o the_o bible_n which_o the_o wise_a of_o his_o own_o religion_n will_v easy_o understand_v and_o may_v serve_v to_o catch_v the_o rest_n but_o let_v he_o not_o deceive_v himself_o god_n be_v not_o mock_v sect_n vi_o §_o 1._o second_o he_o come_v to_o show_v tradition_n that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n belong_v to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o first_o he_o gives_z a_o tedious_a explication_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o oral_a practical_a tradition_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o as_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o civil_a education_n of_o child_n they_o be_v teach_v their_o own_o and_o other_o name_n to_o write_v and_o read_v and_o exercise_v their_o trade_n so_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n the_o child_n of_o christian_n first_o hear_v sound_n afterward_o by_o degree_n get_v dim_a notion_n of_o god_n christ_n saviour_n heaven_n hell_n virtue_n vice_n and_o by_o degree_n practice_v what_o they_o have_v hear_v they_o be_v show_v to_o say_v grace_n and_o their_o prayer_n to_o hold_v up_o their_o hand_n or_o perhaps_o eye_n and_o to_o kneel_v and_o other_o posture_n afterward_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o creed_n ten_o commandment_n and_o sacrament_n some_o common_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o other_o practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v direct_v to_o order_v their_o life_n according_o and_o be_v guide_v in_o all_o this_o by_o the_o action_n and_o carriage_n of_o the_o elder_a faithful_a and_o this_o go_v on_o by_o insensible_a degree_n not_o by_o leap_n from_o
add_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v under_o every_o little_a part_n in_o its_o full_a proportion_n for_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o head_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v as_o far_o distant_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o a_o body_n all_o who_o part_n lie_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o small_a pins-head_n may_v yet_o within_o that_o little_a compass_n have_v part_n two_o yard_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o and_o last_o how_o the_o sensible_a species_n of_o bread_n e._n g._n quantity_n whiteness_n softness_n etc._n etc._n can_v exist_v without_o any_o subject_n to_o affirm_v the_o possibility_n of_o which_o as_o general_o they_o do_v be_v to_o say_v that_o there_o may_v be_v quantity_n of_o white_a and_o soft_a nothing_o for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o sensible_a species_n may_v exist_v without_o a_o subject_n which_o be_v strip_v of_o those_o term_n of_o art_n species_n and_o subject_a that_o do_v a_o little_a disguise_n it_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v plain_a nonsense_n now_o the_o proper_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v to_o take_v away_o all_o certainty_n and_o especial_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n for_o if_o that_o which_o my_o sight_n and_o taste_v and_o touch_n do_v all_o assure_v i_o to_o be_v a_o little_a piece_n of_o wafer_n may_v notwithstanding_o this_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n even_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o man_n then_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a assurance_n that_o sense_n can_v give_v i_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v this_o or_o that_o it_o may_v be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o sense_n report_v it_o to_o be_v if_o so_o then_o farewell_n the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v a_o worse_a consequence_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v admit_v we_o can_v have_v no_o sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v a_o divine_a revelation_n for_o the_o assurance_n of_o that_o depend_v upon_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o the_o miracle_n say_v to_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o all_o the_o assurance_n we_o can_v have_v of_o a_o miracle_n depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o that_o doctrine_n which_o take_v away_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n do_v in_o so_o do_v overthrow_n the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o vain_a than_o to_o pretend_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v assure_v that_o such_o a_o doctrine_n be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o true_a which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a a_o man_n can_v have_v no_o assurance_n at_o all_o of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n surely_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v by_o we_o as_o certain_a which_o be_v admit_v we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o nothing_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v a_o papist_n unless_o he_o have_v attain_v to_o mr._n cressy_n pitch_n of_o learning_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o difficult_a argument_n wherewith_o this_o doctrine_n be_v press_v say_v 7._o plain_o i_o must_v answer_v free_o and_o ingenuous_o that_o i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a way_n when_o ever_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n to_o scorn_v those_o objection_n against_o it_o which_o we_o can_v solve_v than_o christian_a religion_n have_v no_o advantage_n above_o the_o vile_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o turk_n may_v maintain_v mahomet_n and_o his_o alcoran_n in_o opposition_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o doctrine_n against_o all_o that_o grotius_n or_o any_o other_o have_v say_v if_o he_o can_v but_o keep_v his_o countenance_n and_o grave_o say_v i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o §_o 10._o i_o will_v add_v one_o instance_n more_o in_o another_o kind_n to_o show_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o tradition_n concern_v pope_n joan_n than_o which_o scarce_o any_o be_v ever_o more_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o historical_a kind_n many_o and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o as_o testifier_n of_o the_o general_a fame_n none_o ever_o deny_v it_o till_o the_o reformer_n have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o popery_n since_o that_o time_n not_o only_a papist_n deny_v it_o but_o several_a of_o our_o own_o writer_n cease_v to_o believe_v it_o phil._n bergomensis_n tell_v the_o story_n thus_o anno_fw-la 858._o john_n the_o 7_o the_o pope_n etc._n etc._n the_o tradition_n be_v that_o this_o person_n be_v a_o woman_n etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o oral_a tradition_n he_o conclude_v thus_o in_o detestation_n of_o who_o filthiness_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v the_o memory_n of_o her_o name_n the_o pope_n even_o to_o this_o day_n go_v on_o procession_n with_o the_o people_n and_o the_o clergy_n when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o place_n of_o her_o travel_n etc._n etc._n in_o token_n of_o abomination_n they_o turn_v from_o it_o and_o go_v a_o by-way_n and_o be_v past_o that_o detestable_a place_n they_o return_v into_o the_o way_n and_o finish_v their_o procession_n here_o be_v one_o practical_a tradition_n and_o for_o avoid_v of_o the_o like_a miscarriage_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v thereafter_o be_v admit_v into_o st._n peter_n be_v chair_n priusquam_fw-la per_fw-la foratam_fw-la sedem_fw-la futuri_fw-la pontificis_fw-la genitalia_fw-la ab_fw-la ultimo_fw-la dyacone_fw-it cardinale_n attractarentur_fw-la here_o be_v another_o with_o a_o witness_n 1._o sabellicus_n relate_v the_o same_o and_o moreover_o say_v that_o this_o porphyry_n chair_n be_v in_o his_o time_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o pope_n palace_n he_o add_v indeed_o that_o platina_n think_v that_o this_o tradition_n of_o pope_n joan_n be_v not_o faithful_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o however_o say_v he_o such_o a_o tradition_n there_o be_v concern_v the_o first_o practical_a tradition_n platina_n say_v that_o he_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o for_o the_o second_o he_o think_v the_o chair_n rather_o design_v for_o a_o stool_n for_o another_o use_n etc._n etc._n he_o conclude_v these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v be_v common_o report_v yet_o from_o uncertain_a and_o obscure_a author_n therefore_o i_o resolve_v say_v he_o brief_o and_o naked_o to_o set_v they_o down_o lest_o i_o shall_v seem_v too_o obstinate_o and_o pertinacious_o to_o have_v omit_v that_o which_o almost_o all_o affirm_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o this_o report_n be_v uncertain_a and_o obscure_a since_o so_o very_a few_o write_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o age._n but_o suppose_v none_o have_v write_v of_o it_o so_o long_o as_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o general_a oral_a tradition_n attest_v by_o a_o solemn_a and_o constant_a practice_n it_o have_v according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n great_a certainty_n than_o if_o it_o have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o a_o hundred_o book_n write_v in_o that_o very_a age._n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o oral_a and_o practical_a tradition_n continue_v we_o be_v sure_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n preserve_v and_o propagate_v by_o a_o solemn_a practice_n of_o the_o pope_n clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o procession_n and_o by_o a_o notorious_a custom_n at_o the_o election_n of_o every_o pope_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o their_o religion_n the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n from_o st._n peter_n be_v so_o near_o concern_v in_o it_o that_o have_v it_o be_v false_a they_o have_v be_v oblige_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n not_o only_o not_o to_o have_v promote_v it_o but_o to_o have_v use_v all_o mean_n to_o have_v discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o it_o therefore_o mr._n s._n be_v bind_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n either_o to_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o truth_n or_o else_o to_o give_v a_o account_n when_o and_o how_o it_o begin_v which_o may_v possible_o be_v make_v out_o by_o we_o metaphysitian_n as_o he_o 340._o style_v himself_o and_o his_o scientifical_a brethren_n but_o i_o assure_v he_o it_o be_v pass_v the_o skill_n of_o 337._o notebook_n learning_n sect_n x._o §_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n demonstration_n nor_o ever_o be_v that_o their_o faith_n have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v prove_v the_o supposition_n upon_o which_o his_o demonstration_n be_v build_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o for_o the_o
proof_n of_o this_o i_o appeal_v to_o that_o sess._n decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o which_o they_o declare_v that_o because_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o discipline_n be_v contain_v in_o write_a book_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o they_o do_v receive_v and_o honour_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o also_o tradition_n pari_fw-la pietatis_fw-la affectu_fw-la ac_fw-la reverentiâ_fw-la with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n which_o i_o understand_v not_o how_o those_o do_v who_o set_v aside_o the_o scripture_n and_o make_v tradition_n the_o sole_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o consonant_o to_o this_o decree_n the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v that_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n make_v up_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o the_o roman_a catechism_n set_v forth_o by_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v praefat._n that_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v distribute_v into_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n bellarmine_n 12._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n not_o a_o entire_a but_o partial_a one_o the_o entire_a rule_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o partial_a rule_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n according_a to_o this_o the_o adequate_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v contain_v partly_o in_o scripture_n and_o partly_o in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o scripture_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o they_o as_o the_o principal_a rule_n and_o primary_n foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o tradition_n as_o only_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o some_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n must_v be_v evident_a to_o any_o one_o that_o have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o controversial_a divine_n bellarmine_n 9_o where_o he_o give_v the_o mark_n of_o a_o divine_a tradition_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o that_o which_o they_o call_v a_o divine_a tradition_n be_v such_o a_o doctrine_n or_o rite_n as_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n but_o embrace_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n believe_v to_o have_v descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o further_o 11._o that_o the_o apostle_n commit_v all_o to_o write_v which_o be_v common_o and_o public_o preach_v and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v in_o scripture_n which_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o know_v and_o believe_v explicit_o but_o then_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o common_o and_o public_o teach_v and_o these_o they_o do_v not_o commit_v to_o write_v but_o deliver_v they_o only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o priest_n and_o perfect_a man_n of_o the_o church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n he_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n perron_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v found_v in_o general_a on_o these_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2.15_o hold_v the_o tradition_n etc._n etc._n again_o 2.2_o the_o thing_n which_o thou_o have_v hear_v of_o i_o among_o many_o witness_n commit_v to_o faithful_a man_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n to_o preserve_v and_o especial_o to_o declare_v these_o be_v found_v in_o this_o proposition_n viz._n 3.15_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o primary_n rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o scripture_n in_o which_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v found_v mr._n knott_n 1_o say_v express_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o h._n scripture_n to_o be_v a_o most_o perfect_a rule_n for_o as_o much_o as_o a_o write_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n we_o only_o deny_v that_o it_o exclude_v either_o divine_a tradition_n though_o it_o be_v unwritten_a or_o a_o external_a judge_n to_o keep_v to_o propose_v to_o interpret_v it_o etc._n etc._n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o scripture_n be_v a_o perfect_a rule_n only_o it_o do_v not_o exclude_v unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n by_o which_o that_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v as_o mr._n s._n do_v a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n of_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n but_o other_o doctrine_n not_o therein_o contain_v be_v plain_a from_o what_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 179._o we_o do_v not_o distinguish_v tradition_n from_o the_o write_a word_n because_o tradition_n be_v not_o write_v by_o any_o or_o in_o any_o book_n or_o write_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o srripture_n or_o bible_n bellarmine_n 2._o also_o say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o for_o the_o interpret_n of_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o office_n of_o a_o rule_n but_o of_o a_o judg._n 3_o there_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a and_o plain_a distinction_n between_o a_o judge_n and_o a_o rule_n for_o as_o in_o a_o kingdom_n the_o judge_n have_v his_o rule_n to_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o receive_v law_n and_o custom_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a or_o able_a to_o declare_v and_o be_v judge_n to_o themselves_o but_o that_o office_n must_v belong_v to_o a_o live_a judge_n so_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v and_o may_v be_v a_o rule_n but_o can_v be_v a_o judg._n here_o he_o make_v the_o scripture_n as_o much_o a_o rule_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n be_v for_o civil_a matter_n and_o in_o his_o reply_n to_o mr._n chillingworth_n he_o have_v a_o chapter_n of_o above_o 150_o page_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v scripture_n be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v he_o with_o mr._n s._n believe_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v as_o absurd_a as_o it_o will_v be_v to_o write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o turk_n be_v not_o the_o only_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n mr._n cressy_n likewise_o not_o very_o consistent_o to_o himself_o lay_v down_o this_o conclusion_n 20._o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v contain_v not_o only_o in_o scripture_n but_o likewise_o in_o unwritten_a tradition_n §_o 2._o now_o all_o this_o be_v as_o contrary_a as_o can_v be_v to_o mr._n rushworth_n new_a rule_n of_o faith_n therefore_o mr._n white_n say_v 96._o they_o speak_v ill_o who_o teach_v that_o some_o thing_n be_v know_v in_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n some_o by_o tradition_n and_o dr._n holden_n in_o opposition_n to_o those_o who_o make_v scripture_n any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n advance_v one_o of_o the_o most_o wild_a and_o uncharitable_a position_n that_o ever_o i_o yet_o meet_v withal_o viz._n 6._o that_o if_o one_o shall_v believe_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o reason_n because_o he_o think_v they_o be_v all_o express_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n or_o implicit_o contain_v so_o as_o they_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o will_v not_o have_v believe_v they_o have_v he_o not_o judge_v that_o they_o may_v be_v evince_v from_o scripture_n yet_o this_o man_n can_v be_v no_o true_a catholic_n because_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o afterward_o 8._o we_o must_v receive_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o come_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n for_o only_o by_o this_o mean_n exclude_v the_o scripture_n christ_n have_v appoint_v reveal_v truth_n to_o be_v receive_v and_o communicate_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n cardinal_n perron_n unless_o he_o alter_v his_o mind_n be_v in_o a_o sad_a case_n who_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n itself_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o it_o be_v found_v in_o scripture_n §_o 3._o and_o this_o fundamental_a difference_n about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n between_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o divine_n and_o mr_n s's_n small_a party_n be_v full_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o traditionist_n themselves_o dr._n holden_n say_v 9_o that_o their_o divine_n who_o resolve_v faith_n according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n do_v inevitable_o fall_v into_o that_o shameful_a circle_n of_o prove_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n back_o again_o by_o the_o scripture_n because_o they_o dare_v not_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o the_o natural_a evidence_n and_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n so_o that_o dr._n holden_n way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n be_v different_a from_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o their_o divine_n which_o he_o say_v 3._o do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o private_a spirit_n and_o this_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a 70._o
do_v not_o remain_v the_o write_n of_o other_o brethren_n much_o more_o ancient_a than_o victor_n be_v time_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o book_n of_o all_o who_o christ_n divinity_n be_v acknowledge_v and_o afterward_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o heretic_n do_v change_v and_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o their_o opinion_n so_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v correct_v by_o tradition_n and_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n st._n hierom_n also_o tell_v we_o 19_o that_o the_o heretic_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v we_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o wise_a who_o do_v from_o the_o beginning_n deliver_v down_o to_o we_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n but_o he_o add_v that_o the_o true_a son_n of_o judah_n adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n §_o 4._o that_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a st._n chrysostome_n 4._o all_o thing_n in_o the_o divine_a scripture_n be_v plain_a and_o straight_o whatsoever_o thing_n be_v necessary_a be_v manifest_a st._n austin_n have_v speak_v of_o the_o profoundness_n of_o scripture_n add_v 3._o not_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v so_o hard_a to_o be_v come_v at_o but_o say_v he_o when_o one_o have_v there_o attain_v faith_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o pious_a and_o right_a live_n there_o be_v beside_o many_o dark_a and_o mysterious_a thing_n etc._n etc._n again_o ibid._n the_o manner_n of_o speech_n in_o scripture_n how_o easy_a be_v it_o to_o all_o though_o few_o can_v penetrate_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o it_o those_o thing_n which_o it_o plain_o contain_v it_o speak_v without_o disguise_n like_o a_o familiar_a friend_n to_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a how_o will_v mr._n s._n reconcile_v this_o with_o his_o grand_a exception_n against_o scripture_n and_o what_o these_o thing_n be_v which_o be_v plain_o contain_v in_o scripture_n the_o same_o father_n tell_v we_o elsewhere_o in_o these_o word_n 9_o among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o comprehend_v faith_n and_o good_a manner_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n as_o also_o clement_n in_o the_o book_n which_o mr._n white_a quote_v for_o the_o understanding_n of_o obscure_a text_n of_o scripture_n direct_v we_o not_o to_o tradition_n but_o to_o the_o plain_a text_n without_o which_o he_o express_o say_v 5._o there_o will_v be_v no_o way_n to_o understand_v they_o §_o 5._o that_o scripture_n be_v so_o plain_a as_o to_o be_v fit_a to_o determine_v controversy_n justin_n sure_o think_v so_o when_o dispute_v with_o trypho_n concern_v a_o point_n wherein_o the_o jew_n have_v tradition_n on_o his_o side_n he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v bring_v such_o proof_n to_o the_o contrary_a as_o no_o man_n can_v gainsay_v attend_v say_v he_o to_o what_o i_o shall_v recite_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n proof_n which_o need_v not_o to_o be_v explain_v but_o only_o to_o be_v hear_v mr._n white_a may_v have_v find_v likewise_o much_o to_o this_o purpose_n in_o his_o clement_n but_o not_o to_o tire_v my_o reader_n in_o a_o point_n which_o the_o ancient_n abound_v with_o i_o shall_v only_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o constantine_n 7._o in_o that_o solemn_a oration_n of_o he_o to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a wherein_o he_o bewail_v their_o mutual_a opposition_n especial_o in_o divine_a thing_n concern_v which_o they_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n record_v in_o write_v for_o say_v he_o the_o book_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o old_a prophet_n do_v evident_o teach_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n therefore_o lay_v aside_o all_o seditious_a contention_n let_v we_o determine_v the_o matter_n in_o question_n by_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o divine_a write_n not_o a_o word_n of_o any_o other_o tradition_n but_o scripture_n which_o be_v hold_v evident_a enough_o in_o those_o day_n though_o now_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o decide_v that_o controversy_n about_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n §_o 6._o last_o that_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n irenaeus_n 1._o the_o method_n of_o our_o salvation_n we_o have_v not_o know_v by_o any_o other_o but_o those_o man_n by_o who_o the_o gospel_n come_v to_o we_o which_o then_o they_o preach_v but_o afterward_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n deliver_v it_o to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v for_o the_o future_a the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n st._n cyprian_n the_o church_n have_v ever_o hold_v a_o good_a catholic_n yet_o mr._n s._n 314._o take_v notice_n that_o he_o err_v in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o perhaps_o the_o rather_o because_o mr._n rushworth_n 13._o have_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v not_o they_o in_o this_o controversy_n for_o say_v he_o st._n cyprian_n seem_v to_o think_v that_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v make_v into_o scripture_n and_o not_o into_o tradition_n but_o that_o we_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o accept_v of_o this_o of_o courtesy_n from_o he_o nor_o yet_o whole_o to_o despise_v it_o i_o shall_v offer_v this_o one_o testimony_n instead_o of_o many_o out_o of_o that_o father_n who_o be_v oppose_v with_o a_o argument_n from_o tradition_n demand_n 74._o whence_o have_v you_o that_o tradition_n come_v it_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o of_o the_o gospel_n or_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o god_n testify_v that_o we_o be_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v etc._n etc._n if_o it_o be_v command_v in_o the_o gospel_n or_o contain_v in_o the_o epistle_n or_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n then_o let_v we_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o holy_a tradition_n hilary_n constant_n commend_v constantius_n the_o emperor_n for_o regulate_v his_o faith_n only_o according_a to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v and_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o deserve_v this_o commendation_n he_o add_v he_o who_o refuse_v this_o be_v antichrist_n and_o who_o dissemble_v in_o it_o be_v anathema_n donat._n optatus_n concern_v the_o controversy_n with_o the_o donatist_n ask_v who_o shall_v be_v judge_n and_o answer_v himself_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o illustrate_v by_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o father_n who_o deliver_v his_o will_n oral_o to_o his_o child_n while_o he_o be_v live_v but_o when_o he_o be_v die_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v write_v in_o last_a table_n to_o decide_v all_o controversy_n that_o may_v happen_v among_o they_o after_o his_o death_n the_o passage_n be_v large_a and_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o apply_v it_o basil_n maintain_v the_o doxology_n as_o it_o be_v use_v in_o his_o day_n say_v 7._o thus_o we_o receive_v it_o from_o our_o father_n but_o add_v immediate_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n for_o they_o follow_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n make_v its_o testimony_n the_o principle_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v he_o have_v indeed_o in_o the_o same_o book_n 27._o a_o passage_n much_o insist_v on_o by_o the_o papist_n concern_v unwritten_a tradition_n but_o withal_o he_o say_v those_o tradition_n be_v secret_o convey_v which_o make_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o no_o use_n to_o mr._n s._n chrysostom_n 5._o have_v mention_v several_a heresy_n direct_v how_o they_o may_v be_v avoid_v viz._n by_o attend_v to_o the_o faith_n deliver_v and_o look_v upon_o all_o that_o disagree_v from_o that_o as_o adulterate_a for_o say_v he_o as_o those_o who_o give_v rule_n do_v not_o put_v man_n upon_o a_o curious_a enquiry_n after_o many_o measure_n but_o bid_v they_o keep_v to_o the_o rule_n give_v so_o be_v it_o in_o opinion_n but_o no_o body_n will_v attend_v to_o the_o scripture_n if_o we_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o only_o not_o fall_v into_o error_n ourselves_o but_o also_o rescue_v those_o that_o be_v deceive_v again_o joh._n if_o we_o will_v be_v thorough_o conversant_a in_o the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v be_v instruct_v both_o in_o right_a opinion_n and_o a_o good_a life_n again_o among_o the_o many_o sect_n of_o christian_n apost_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o right_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n because_o these_o be_v plain_a and_o true_a if_o any_o one_o agree_v with_o these_o he_o be_v a_o christian_n if_o he_o contradict_v they_o he_o be_v far_o from_o this_o rule_n st._n austin_n call_v the_o scripture_n 6._o the_o divine_a balance_n for_o the_o weigh_v of_o doctrine_n again_o the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v he_o fix_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o doctrine_n and_o according_o himself_o use_v it_o both_o in_o his_o dispute_n with_o maximinus_n to_o who_o he_o
religion_n to_o their_o posterity_n whereas_o in_o truth_n we_o find_v in_o the_o early_a age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n several_a difference_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o these_o difference_n continue_v to_o posterity_n but_o all_o party_n still_o plead_v that_o their_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n &_o it_o fall_v out_o unhappy_o for_o mr._n s._n that_o those_o be_v common_o most_o gross_o deceive_v who_o pretend_v the_o most_o to_o oral_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n still_o we_o find_v the_o grand_a debate_n be_v what_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o what_o not_o whereas_o have_v tradition_n be_v so_o infallible_a a_o way_n of_o convey_v how_o can_v this_o ever_o have_v come_v into_o debate_n among_o they_o what_o do_v not_o they_o know_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o it_o seem_v they_o do_v not_o or_o their_o parent_n be_v no_o more_o agree_v than_o themselves_o for_o their_o difference_n can_v never_o be_v end_v this_o way_n afterward_o come_v in_o for_o many_o age_n such_o a_o succession_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n that_o christian_a religion_n be_v little_o mind_v either_o by_o parent_n or_o child_n as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v instead_o of_o that_o some_o foppery_n and_o superstition_n be_v huge_o in_o request_n and_o the_o man_n who_o foment_v these_o thing_n be_v cry_v up_o as_o great_a saint_n and_o worker_n of_o miracle_n so_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o s._n francis_n and_o s._n dominick_n be_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o careful_o convey_v from_o parent_n to_o child_n in_o that_o age_n than_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o on_o this_o account_n posterity_n must_v be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o have_v their_o person_n in_o equal_a veneration_n if_o man_n at_o last_o be_v grow_v wise_a it_o be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n s_n principle_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o receive_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o their_o parent_n but_o they_o begin_v to_o search_v and_o inquire_v into_o the_o write_n of_o former_a age_n and_o to_o examine_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a with_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o come_v a_o restauration_n of_o learning_n and_o religion_n together_o 5._o but_o though_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v plain_a and_o evident_a in_o this_o case_n yet_o m._n s._n will_v prove_v it_o impossible_a there_o shall_v any_o error_n come_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o his_o main_a argument_n be_v this_o because_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v conspire_v against_o her_o knowledge_n to_o deceive_v that_o age_n immediate_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o before_o i_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o argument_n by_o manifest_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o such_o a_o conspiracy_n as_o this_o be_v i_o shall_v propound_v some_o query_n to_o he_o 1._o what_o age_n of_o the_o church_n he_o will_v instance_n in_o wherein_o all_o person_n who_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n have_v the_o same_o apprehension_n concern_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n i_o e._n that_o none_o among_o they_o do_v believe_v more_o thing_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n than_o other_o do_v i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v neither_o instance_n in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nor_o in_o those_o immediate_o succeed_v they_o unless_o mr._n s._n the_o better_a to_o defend_v his_o hypothesis_n will_v question_v all_o write_a record_n because_o they_o consist_v of_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsence_v character_n and_o wordish_a testimony_n never_o consider_v that_o while_o he_o utter_v this_o he_o write_v himself_o unless_o he_o imagine_v there_o be_v more_o of_o life_n sense_n and_o certainty_n in_o his_o book_n than_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o write_v whatsoever_o 2._o where_o there_o be_v different_a apprehension_n in_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o there_o must_v not_o be_v different_a tradition_n in_o the_o next_o for_o as_o he_o look_v on_o all_o parent_n as_o bound_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n so_o on_o child_n as_o bound_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o on_o which_o supposition_n different_a tradition_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n must_v needs_o follow_v different_a apprehension_n in_o the_o precedent_n 3._o whether_o person_n agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n may_v not_o differ_v in_o their_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o as_o for_o instance_n all_o may_v agree_v in_o the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n but_o yet_o may_v differ_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o salvation_n so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o only_o in_o tradition_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n inquire_v what_o be_v deliver_v but_o under_o what_o notion_n it_o be_v deliver_v whether_o as_o a_o allowable_a opinion_n or_o a_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o several_a person_n nay_o multitude_n in_o the_o church_n may_v have_v different_a notion_n as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o same_o point_n by_o what_o mean_n shall_v we_o discern_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o a_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o mr._n s._n throughout_o his_o discourse_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v the_o same_o necessity_n of_o believe_v and_o deliver_v all_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o still_o suppose_v the_o same_o sacredness_n concern_v necessity_n in_o deliver_v all_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o the_o romanist_n and_o we_o as_o there_o be_v in_o those_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o and_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o which_o be_v so_o extravagant_a a_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v it_o shall_v ever_o enter_v into_o the_o head_n of_o a_o person_n pretend_v to_o reason_n but_o as_o extravagant_a as_o it_o be_v it_o be_v that_o without_o which_o his_o whole_a fabric_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n for_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v he_o that_o the_o infinite_a concern_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v of_o so_o prevalent_a nature_n with_o the_o world_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v any_o one_o age_n shall_v neglect_v the_o know_v they_o or_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o age_n about_o they_o yet_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o will_n mr._n s._n prove_v the_o same_o sacredness_n necessity_n concern_v and_o miraculous_o attestedness_n as_o he_o phrase_n it_o in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n as_o in_o the_o believe_v the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n if_o he_o do_v not_o prove_v this_o he_o do_v nothing_o for_o his_o argument_n may_v hold_v for_o doctrine_n judge_v universal_o necessary_a but_o for_o no_o other_o therefore_o mr._n s._n have_v a_o new_a task_n which_o he_o think_v not_o of_o which_o be_v to_o manifest_v that_o these_o can_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o opinion_n but_o be_v embrace_v as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o unless_o he_o prove_v they_o such_o he_o can_v neither_o prove_v any_o obligation_n in_o parent_n to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n nor_o in_o child_n to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v but_o only_o to_o hold_v they_o in_o the_o same_o degree_n which_o they_o do_v themselves_o when_o mr._n s._n will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n i_o may_v more_o easy_o believe_v that_o no_o age_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o offer_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o about_o they_o but_o when_o mr._n s._n reflect_v on_o his_o frequent_a concession_n that_o there_o be_v private_a opinion_n in_o the_o church_n distinct_a from_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o must_v remember_v before_o he_o can_v bring_v home_o his_o ground_n to_o the_o case_n between_o their_o church_n and_o we_o that_o he_o must_v prove_v none_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o debate_n be_v ever_o entertain_v as_o private_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o private_a opinion_n in_o one_o age_n to_o become_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o next_o 6._o but_o because_o this_o distinction_n of_o his_o ruin_n his_o whole_a demonstration_n i_o shall_v first_o propound_v it_o in_o his_o own_o term_n and_o then_o show_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v
principle_n and_o he_o that_o can_v believe_v that_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v scruple_n believe_v the_o pope_n infallibility_n for_o certain_o no_o principle_n of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v more_o wild_a and_o absurd_a than_o this_o be_v beside_o i_o admire_v how_o it_o come_v into_o mr._n s_n head_n to_o think_v no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o history_n unless_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o when_o we_o find_v no_o age_n agree_v in_o the_o present_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v do_v in_o it_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o particular_n of_o they_o to_o give_v mr._n s._n a_o instance_n home_o to_o his_o purpose_n in_o the_o late_a council_n of_o trent_n we_o see_v already_o what_o different_a representation_n there_o be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n as_o have_v already_o pass_v since_o the_o sit_v of_o it_o one_o though_o he_o have_v all_o the_o advantage_n imaginable_a of_o know_v all_o proceed_n in_o it_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n converse_v with_o the_o person_n present_v at_o it_o have_v the_o memoir_n and_o record_n of_o the_o secretary_n themselves_o yet_o his_o story_n be_v since_o endeavour_v to_o be_v blast_v by_o a_o great_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o fictitious_a and_o partial_a we_o see_v than_o it_o be_v at_o least_o suppose_a that_o interest_n and_o prejudice_n may_v have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o abuse_v the_o world_n in_o matter_n of_o story_n though_o one_o age_n never_o agree_v to_o deceive_v another_o and_o instead_o of_o be_v persuade_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n i_o be_o still_o of_o the_o mind_n that_o we_o have_v no_o sufficient_a security_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o story_n which_o be_v not_o write_v while_o those_o person_n be_v in_o be_v who_o be_v able_a to_o contradict_v the_o error_n of_o it_o however_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o some_o notorious_a matter_n of_o fact_n such_o as_o alexander_n bare_a conquest_n of_o asia_n may_v by_o the_o visible_a effect_n of_o it_o be_v preserve_v both_o in_o asia_n and_o greece_n for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o if_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v particular_o whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v do_v by_o he_o in_o his_o conquest_n which_o be_v alone_o pertinent_a to_o our_o purpose_n we_o have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o from_o tradition_n but_o only_o from_o the_o most_o authentic_a record_n of_o that_o story_n 213._o and_o by_o this_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n will_v have_v cause_n to_o thank_v i_o for_o unblundr_a his_o thought_n his_o own_o civil_a expression_n and_o show_v he_o how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o story_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o what_o a_o vast_a difference_n there_o be_v between_o preserve_v a_o bare_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o all_o the_o particular_n relate_v to_o it_o and_o hereby_o he_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o far_o the_o obligation_n extend_v in_o believe_v the_o report_n of_o former_a age_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obligation_n to_o believe_v any_o further_a than_o there_o be_v evidence_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o matter_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o if_o then_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o possibility_n but_o a_o very_a great_a probability_n of_o mistake_n and_o error_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n i_o pray_v what_o obligation_n do_v there_o lie_v upon_o man_n absolute_o to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o to_o put_v a_o issue_n to_o this_o controversy_n let_v mr._n s._n examine_v himself_o and_o try_v if_o he_o can_v name_v one_o story_n that_o be_v never_o write_v which_o be_v ever_o certain_o propagate_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o by_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o he_o can_v he_o may_v thereby_o see_v how_o little_a real_a force_n his_o argument_n have_v in_o the_o world_n for_o all_o the_o force_n of_o tradition_n lie_v in_o a_o unquestionable_a conveyance_n of_o those_o book_n which_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o true_a report_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o time_n they_o be_v write_v in_o but_o can_v mr._n s._n think_v that_o if_o the_o roman_a history_n have_v never_o be_v write_v it_o have_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o have_v know_v what_o be_v do_v under_o the_o king_n and_o consul_n as_o now_o we_o do_v yet_o if_o his_o principle_n hold_v this_o necessary_o follow_v for_o those_o of_o that_o age_n can_v not_o but_o know_v they_o and_o no_o age_n since_o can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o from_o hence_o the_o most_o useful_a consequence_n of_o all_o be_v that_o mr._n s._n may_v have_v write_v a_o history_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o day_n with_o a_o full_a relation_n of_o all_o particular_n if_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o book_n write_v in_o the_o world_n before_o and_o do_v not_o mr._n s._n deserve_v immortal_a credit_n for_o so_o rare_a a_o invention_n as_o this_o be_v and_o all_o build_v on_o nothing_o short_a of_o demonstration_n but_o mr._n s._n very_o prudent_o foresee_v what_o it_o be_v i_o must_v be_v force_v to_o recur_v to_o 224._o viz._n that_o be_v baffle_v with_o his_o former_a demonstration_n i_o have_v no_o other_o shift_n to_o betake_v myself_o to_o but_o to_o say_v the_o case_n be_v different_a between_o history_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o to_o bring_v his_o business_n home_o he_o apply_v it_o at_o large_a to_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o that_o he_o may_v do_v in_o more_o ample_a sort_n he_o very_o fine_o descant_v on_o the_o old_a verse_n quis_fw-la quid_fw-la ubi_fw-la etc._n etc._n contain_v the_o circumstance_n of_o human_a action_n and_o from_o every_o one_o of_o they_o derive_v argument_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n which_o brief_o and_o in_o plain_a english_a may_v be_v sum_v up_o thus_o since_o the_o author_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o doctrine_n itself_o so_o excellent_a and_o deliver_v in_o so_o public_a a_o manner_n in_o the_o most_o convince_a way_n by_o miracle_n and_o good_a live_n and_o for_o so_o good_a a_o end_n as_o to_o save_v man_n soul_n and_o that_o by_o write_v it_o in_o man_n heart_n and_o testify_v to_o other_o and_o all_o this_o at_o a_o time_n when_o man_n may_v judge_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o motive_n for_o believe_v it_o therefore_o since_o in_o all_o these_o respect_v it_o be_v incomparable_o beyond_o the_o story_n of_o alexander_n conquest_n it_o follow_v that_o in_o a_o manner_n infinite_o great_a must_v the_o obligation_n be_v to_o believe_v christ_n doctrine_n than_o alexander_n or_o william_n the_o conqueror_n victory_n or_o any_o history_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n whatsoever_o all_o which_o i_o free_o grant_v but_o can_v yet_o see_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o not_o those_o argument_n i_o confess_v prove_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v high_o concern_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o great_a reason_n imaginable_a to_o believe_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o conceive_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o endeavour_v to_o propagate_v so_o excellent_a a_o doctrine_n and_o of_o so_o high_a concernment_n to_o the_o world_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o abstract_o from_o the_o book_n write_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o be_v so_o much_o infallibility_n in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o every_o age_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v embrace_v for_o christ_n doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o and_o consequent_o whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v absolute_o what_o be_v deliver_v it_o by_o the_o precedent_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n mr._n s._n therefore_o put_v himself_o to_o a_o needless_a task_n of_o prove_v that_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o i_o never_o question_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precedent_n for_o christ_n doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v all_o along_o how_o careful_o mr._n s._n avoid_v mention_v the_o write_a book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o he_o know_v all_o his_o game_n about_o oral_a tradition_n will_v be_v quite_o spoil_v by_o a_o true_a state_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o ask_v he_o that_o question_n about_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o ask_v i_o about_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v
be_v to_o show_v 17._o that_o this_o way_n be_v repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v apparent_o alter_v from_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o former_a age_n to_o which_o purpose_n my_o word_n be_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o prove_v impossibility_n of_o motion_n when_o i_o see_v man_n move_v no_o more_o be_v it_o to_o prove_v that_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v vary_v from_o the_o precede_a when_o we_o can_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v do_v it_o and_o therefore_o this_o argument_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o catch_v easy_a mind_n that_o care_v not_o for_o a_o search_n into_o the_o history_n of_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o have_v rather_o sit_v down_o with_o a_o superficial_a subtlety_n than_o spend_v time_n in_o further_a inquiry_n but_o two_o thing_n m._n s._n tell_v i_o be_v require_v ere_o i_o can_v see_v that_o their_o faith_n vary_v from_o the_o former_a 238._o first_o to_o see_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v now_o and_o then_o to_o see_v what_o the_o former_a church_n hold_v before_o and_o he_o kind_o tell_v i_o if_o he_o see_v any_o thing_n i_o see_v neither_o well_o it_o seem_v i_o want_v mr._n s_n spectacle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o see_v with_o but_o as_o yet_o i_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v of_o the_o want_n of_o they_o but_o i_o see_v much_o better_o without_o they_o than_o with_o they_o he_o tell_v i_o i_o can_v see_v what_o their_o present_a church_n hold_v and_o therefore_o i_o can_v assure_v any_o what_o be_v hold_v before_o because_o if_o i_o renounce_v tradition_n i_o take_v away_o all_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o reason_n why_o i_o can_v candid_o see_v as_o he_o phrase_n it_o what_o their_o church_n hold_v now_o be_v because_o i_o can_v distinguish_v between_o faith_n and_o its_o explication_n some_o schoolman_n and_o the_o church_n by_o which_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v concern_v invocation_n of_o saint_n worship_n of_o image_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n for_o those_o be_v the_o point_v i_o there_o mention_v wherein_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v recede_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o be_v these_o only_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o some_o schoolman_n among_o they_o and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n but_o that_o we_o may_v come_v to_o some_o full_a state_n of_o these_o controversy_n i_o wish_v m._n s._n will_v settle_v some_o sure_a way_n whereby_o we_o may_v know_v distinct_o what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n if_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o roman_a catechism_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o doctrine_n i_o desire_v no_o other_o so_o that_o those_o may_v be_v interpret_v by_o practice_n universal_o allow_v among_o they_o as_o when_o that_o council_n only_o define_v that_o due_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o saint_n the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n may_v tell_v we_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o that_o due_a honour_n and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o fair_a i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v but_o i_o see_v all_o the_o shift_n mr._n s._n have_v be_v when_o he_o be_v pinch_v to_o say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o schoolman_n and_o private_a speculator_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n and_o if_o such_o shift_n as_o these_o be_v must_v serve_v the_o turn_n i_o shall_v wonder_v if_o ever_o he_o be_v to_o seek_v for_o a_o answer_n but_o the_o short_a answer_n of_o all_o will_v be_v that_o none_o but_o those_o of_o their_o church_n can_v know_v what_o she_o hold_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o protestant_n to_o write_v against_o she_o or_o it_o may_v be_v that_o none_o but_o mr_n s._n and_o one_o or_o two_o more_o can_v tell_v for_o many_o among_o they_o say_v those_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o that_o except_o mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n and_o some_o very_o few_o demonstrator_n more_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v schoolman_n private_a opinator_n and_o not_o to_o be_v rely_v on_o but_o i_o can_v see_v what_o their_o church_n hold_v former_o neither_o 236._o no_o wonder_n at_o all_o of_o that_o for_o if_o i_o can_v see_v a_o object_n so_o near_o i_o as_o the_o present_a church_n how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v i_o shall_v see_v one_o so_o much_o further_o off_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o former_a age_n and_o his_o reason_n be_v so_o strong_a as_o may_v well_o persuade_v i_o out_o of_o one_o at_o least_o of_o my_o five_o sense_n for_o say_v he_o if_o i_o question_v tradition_n i_o question_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o doctrine_n deliver_v and_o so_o any_o father_n and_o be_v not_o this_o argue_v like_o a_o demonstrator_n first_o he_o suppose_v there_o never_o be_v any_o way_n use_v in_o the_o world_n but_o oral_a tradition_n and_o then_o strong_o infer_v if_o i_o deny_v that_o i_o can_v know_v nothing_o but_o i_o can_v yet_o hardly_o persuade_v myself_o that_o the_o father_n only_o sit_v in_o chimney-corner_n teach_v their_o child_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o be_v sure_a to_o do_v so_o to_o they_o but_o as_o they_o love_v preserve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n they_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a care_n never_o to_o write_v down_o a_o word_n of_o it_o but_o why_o i_o wonder_v shall_v mr._n s._n think_v that_o if_o i_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o oral_a tradition_n i_o must_v needs_o question_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o father_n i_o have_v think_v i_o may_v have_v know_v there_o have_v be_v father_n by_o their_o child_n i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o leave_v behind_o they_o but_o if_o all_o mr._n s._n plead_v for_o be_v only_o this_o that_o no_o book_n can_v be_v certain_o convey_v without_o tradition_n he_o dispute_n without_o a_o adversary_n but_o as_o i_o never_o oppose_v this_o so_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o do_v he_o little_a service_n it_o be_v then_o from_o the_o book_n of_o the_o father_n that_o i_o find_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o age_n be_v and_o from_o thence_o i_o have_v show_v how_o vast_o different_a the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v from_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o then_o i_o may_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v find_v what_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o former_a church_n be_v by_o the_o record_n that_o be_v leave_v of_o it_o and_o the_o reason_n why_o i_o can_v think_v any_o one_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v be_v because_o i_o think_v no_o man_n oblige_v to_o believe_v contradiction_n and_o i_o see_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n apparent_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o well_o but_o i_o call_v this_o way_n a_o superficial_a subtlety_n 18._o and_o so_o i_o think_v it_o still_o so_o little_o have_v mr._n s_n demonstation_n wrought_v upon_o i_o but_o say_v he_o be_v that_o which_o be_v whole_o build_v on_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n superficial_a no_o but_o that_o which_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o build_v may_v and_o of_o that_o nature_n i_o have_v show_v this_o way_n to_o be_v and_o not_o the_o former_a but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o think_v he_o superficial_a as_o well_o as_o his_o way_n he_o put_v a_o profound_a question_n to_o i_o what_o do_v i_o think_v controversy_n be_v and_o that_o he_o may_v the_o better_a let_v i_o know_v what_o it_o be_v he_o answer_v himself_o i_o deal_v plain_o with_o you_o say_v he_o you_o may_v take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o art_n of_o talk_v and_o i_o think_v you_o do_v so_o though_o you_o will_v not_o profess_v it_o but_o i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o noble_a science_n but_o to_o let_v he_o see_v that_o i_o will_v deal_v as_o plain_o with_o he_o as_o he_o do_v with_o i_o i_o will_v profess_v it_o that_o i_o not_o only_o think_v controversy_n as_o usual_o manage_v but_o some_o man_n way_n of_o demonstrate_v mr._n s._n may_v easy_o know_v who_o i_o mean_v to_o be_v a_o mere_a art_n of_o talk_v and_o nothing_o else_o but_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v a_o noble_a science_n yes_o doubtless_o if_o mr._n s._n manage_v it_o and_o he_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o it_o himself_o his_o meaning_n i_o suppose_v be_v by_o his_o follow_a word_n 240._o that_o he_o go_v upon_o certain_a principle_n and_o we_o do_v not_o we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o certain_a his_o principle_n have_v
the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o hazard_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o the_o first_o part_n octavo_fw-la a_o second_o discourse_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o protestant_a ground_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n by_o r._n h._n protestancy_n without_o principle_n and_o reason_n and_o religion_n or_o the_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n by_o e._n w._n with_o a_o particular_a enquiry_n into_o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n octavo_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o mr._n cresey_n epistle_n apologetical_a to_o a_o person_n of_o honour_n touch_v his_o vindication_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n octavo_fw-la all_o write_v by_o edw._n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n chaplain_n in_o ordinary_a to_o his_o majesty_n knowledge_n and_o practice_n or_o a_o plain_a discourse_n of_o the_o chief_a thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v know_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n by_o s._n cradock_n quarto_fw-la a_o book_n very_o useful_a for_o family_n the_o remain_v of_o sir_n walter_n raleigh_n in_o twelves_o a_o discourse_n of_o war_n and_o peace_n by_o sir_n robert_n cotton_n in_o octavo_fw-la the_o moral_a philosophy_n of_o the_o stoic_n in_o octavo_fw-la hodder_n arithmetic_n twelve_o the_o triumph_n of_o rome_n over_o despise_a protestancy_n octavo_fw-la the_o original_a of_o romance_n octavo_fw-la the_o advice_n of_o charles_n the_o five_o emperor_n of_o germany_n and_o king_n of_o spain_n to_o his_o son_n philip_n the_o second_o upon_o resignation_n of_o his_o crown_n to_o his_o say_a son_n twelve_o observation_n upon_o military_a and_o political_a affair_n by_o the_o right_n honourable_a george_n duke_n of_o albemarle_n folio_n publish_v by_o authority_n a_o father_n testament_n by_o phineahs_n fletcher_n in_o octavo_fw-la the_o explication_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o question_n p._n 180._o 180._o p._n 4._o 4._o p._n 159â—_n mr._n s_n rule_n of_o faith_n faith_n p._n 41._o 41._o p._n 117._o 117._o p._n 337._o 337._o append._n four_o p._n 319._o 319._o p._n 68_o 68_o p._n 116._o 116._o p._n 117._o 117._o apology_n for_o tradition_n p._n 165._o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n faith_n p._n 117._o 117._o p._n 171._o p._n 38_o 39_o 39_o p._n 54._o 54._o p._n 116._o 116._o mr._n wh._n exetasis_n p._n 9_o 9_o p._n 39_o how_o much_o protestant_n allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n tradition_n hebr._n 8.7_o 8.7_o p._n 40._o 40._o rushw._n dial._n 4._o sect._n 9_o 9_o p._n 93._o how_o much_o mr._n s._n attribute_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n more_o than_o protestant_n to_o they_o they_o p._n 11._o 11._o p._n 11._o 11._o p_o 3_o p._n 12._o 12._o p._n 12._o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o 12._o analys_n fid._n l._n 1._o c._n 3._o 3._o p._n 12._o 12._o p_o 12._o that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n belong_v to_o scriptute_fw-la scriptute_fw-la p._n 13._o 13._o p._n 14._o 14._o p._n 17._o 17._o luke_n 1.3_o 4._o 4._o john_n 20.31_o mr._n s_n exception_n against_o scripture_n examine_v examine_v p._n 13._o 13._o p._n 13._o 13._o p._n 13_o 14._o 14._o p._n 14._o 14._o l._n 1._o contr_n martion_n martion_n p._n 14._o 14._o com._n in_o esai_n c._n 6_o etc._n etc._n 8._o 8._o p._n 15._o 15._o ep._n 48._o 48._o p._n 15._o 15._o p._n 16_o 17._o 17._o p._n 16._o 16._o p._n 16._o 16._o p._n 16._o preface_n preface_n answ._n to_o the_o lord_n falkland_n p._n 33._o 33._o p._n 17._o 17._o p._n 17._o 17._o p._n 17._o 17._o hom._n 32_o the_o consubstant_a consubstant_a hom._n 7_o the_o sanctc_n phoca_fw-mi phoca_fw-mi p._n 17._o 17._o exomolog_fw-la 2_o d._n edit_n p._n 554._o 554._o exomolog_fw-la c._n 53._o sect._n 2._o 2._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 12._o 12._o de_fw-fr doctr._n christ._n l._n 2._o 2._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 6._o 6._o analys_n fidei_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 9_o 9_o append._n c._n 6._o 6._o answ._n to_o chill_a c_o 2._o sect._n 6._o 6._o p._n 17_o 18._o 18._o answ._n to_o chill_a c._n 1._o sect._n 33._o 33._o p._n 49._o 49._o ibid._n ibid._n p._n 18._o 18._o p_o 18_o 19_o 19_o dial._n 2._o sect._n 8._o 8._o p._n 20_o 21._o 21._o praefat._n praefat._n analys_n fid._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o 4._o p._n 21._o 21._o l._n 4._o 4._o haeret._n fabul_n l._n 4._o that_o scripture_n be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n to_o the_o unlearned_a and_o to_o the_o most_o rational_a doubter_n doubter_n p._n 24._o 24._o p._n 25.26_o 27._o 27._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 7._o 7._o de_fw-fr bonis_fw-la &_o malis_fw-la libris_fw-la libris_fw-la p._n 27._o sect._n 3_o &_o 4._o 4._o ibid._n sect._n 6._o 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 1._o 1._o c._n 19_o sect._n 5._o 5._o c._n 32._o sect._n 4._o 4._o append._n c._n 5._o 5._o c_o 40._o sect._n 3_o etc._n etc._n etc._n append._n sect._n 2._o &_o 3_o 3_o c._n 5._o sect._n 6._o 6._o p._n 14_o 15._o 15._o p._n 30._o 30._o p._n 46._o 46._o letter_n to_o his_o answerer_n p._n 5._o that_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v the_o most_o acute_a adversary_n and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_o certain_a certain_a p._n 28._o 28._o p._n 31._o 31._o p._n 31._o 31._o p._n 116._o 116._o p._n 32._o 32._o p._n 33._o 33._o p._n 34._o 34._o p._n 34._o 34._o p._n 34._o 34._o p._n 35._o 35._o p._n 36._o 36._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 7._o 7._o p._n 38._o 38._o p._n 38._o 38._o p._n 38._o 38._o p._n 38._o 38._o dial._n 2._o sect._n 14._o 14._o p._n 41._o that_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o oral_a tradition_n tradition_n apolog._n p._n 81._o consideration_n touch_v his_o demonstration_n in_o general_n general_n p._n 53._o 53._o append_v 2_o d._n p._n 183._o 183._o append._n c._n 6._o sect._n 8._o 8._o ibid._n sect._n 9_o 9_o ibid._n sect._n 11._o 11._o append._n c._n 7._o sect._n 8._o 8._o ibid._n ibid._n p._n 253._o &_o 254._o 254._o extasis_fw-la p._n 24._o mr._n s_n demonstration_n à _fw-fr priori_fw-la priori_fw-la p._n 59_o 60._o the_o first_o answer_n to_o this_o demonstration_n demonstration_n p._n 60._o 60._o p._n 75._o 75._o p._n 54._o 54._o p._n 78._o 78._o p._n 89._o 89._o p._n 54._o 54._o chron._n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la christ._n 352._o 352._o ad_fw-la an._n 363._o 363._o ad_fw-la an._n 364._o 364._o advers._fw-la lucifer_n lucifer_n ibid._n ibid._n ibid._n ibid._n in_o epist._n ad_fw-la galat._n l._n 3._o 3._o orat._n 20._o &_o 21._o 21._o orat._n 25._o 25._o chron._n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la octavum_fw-la maurit_fw-la maurit_fw-la caus._n dei_fw-la dei_fw-la p._n 65._o 65._o hist._n aethiop_n aethiop_n p._n 67._o 67._o p._n 62._o 62._o p._n 6â—_n the_o second_o answer_n to_o his_o demonstration_n demonstration_n p._n 53._o 53._o heb._n 5.11_o 12._o 12._o advers._fw-la luciferian_n luciferian_n p._n 75._o 75._o p._n 60._o 60._o p._n 53._o 53._o p._n 53._o 53._o apology_n for_o tradition_n p._n 51._o 51._o phoc._n ep._n 7._o 7._o de_fw-fr fid._n &_o theol._n tract_n 1._o sect._n 4._o 4._o ibid._n sect._n 5._o 5._o p._n 53._o &_o 54._o 54._o ibid._n ibid._n p._n 78._o 78._o p._n 86._o 86._o p._n 89._o 89._o p._n 90_o 91._o 91._o p._n 93._o mr._n s_n demonstration_n à _fw-fr posteriori_fw-la posteriori_fw-la p._n 76._o 76._o p._n 77_o 78._o the_o first_o answer_n to_o his_o second_o demonstration_n demonstration_n dial._n 1_o sect._n 4._o 4._o dial._n 3_o sect._n 7._o 7._o dial._n 1_o sect._n 4._o 4._o in_o vit._n romani_n papae_fw-la 117._o a._n c._n 900._o 900._o in_o platin._n platin._n anno_fw-la 506._o 506._o anno_fw-la 9.8_o 9.8_o ennead_n 9_o l._n 1._o anno._n 900._o 900._o de_fw-fr regn._n ital._n l._n 6._o 6._o chron._n l._n 4._o 4._o fascic_fw-la tempor_fw-la tempor_fw-la epist._n 40._o 40._o bell._n sacr._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o 8._o elfric_n serm._n ad_fw-la sacerdot_n sacerdot_n c._n 2._o &_o 3_o 3_o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l._n 4._o c._n 12._o 12._o annal._n tom._n 10._o anno_fw-la 900._o 900._o in_o convers._n sancti_fw-la pauli_n serm._n 1_o 1_o c._n 3._o 3._o c._n 5._o 5._o c._n 6._o 6._o c._n 9_o 9_o c._n 11._o 11._o c._n 13_o 13_o c._n 14_o 14_o c._n 16._o 16._o c._n 20_o 21_o 23._o 23._o c._n 25._o 25._o c._n 27._o 27._o exomolog_fw-la c._n 68_o 68_o ibid._n ibid._n dial._n 3_o sect._n 3_o 3_o dial._n 3_o sect._n 7._o 7._o reply_v to_o k._n james_n l._n 4._o c._n 6._o 6._o apology_n for_o tradition_n p._n 49._o the_o second_o answer_n to_o his_o second_o demonstration_n the_o three_o answer_n to_o mr._n s_n second_o demonstration_n demonstration_n antiq._n jud._n l._n 13._o c._n 18._o 18._o ibid._n l._n 17._o c._n 3._o &_o de_fw-fr bell._n jud._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 12._o 12._o antiq._n l._n 18._o c._n 2._o 2._o de_fw-fr fid._n &_o theol._n tract_n 1._o sect._n 6._o 6._o rep._n to_o k._n james_n observe_v 3._o c._n 4._o 4._o pugio_fw-la fid._n p._n 145._o 145._o p._n 76._o 76._o apol._n 123_o etc._n etc._n etc
be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o false_a and_o this_o be_v either_o general_a or_o more_o particular_a common_a notion_n and_o the_o acknowledge_v principle_n of_o reason_n be_v that_o general_a rule_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o a_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o false_a the_o particular_a principle_n of_o every_o science_n be_v the_o more_o particular_a rule_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v whether_o thing_n in_o that_o science_n be_v true_a or_o false_a so_o that_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o rule_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o measure_n by_o the_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n to_o which_o we_o judge_v of_o all_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_n to_o which_o it_o belong_v §_o 4._o i'faith_o though_o both_o among_o sacred_a and_o profane_a writer_n it_o be_v use_v many_o time_n more_o general_o for_o a_o persuasion_n or_o assent_n of_o the_o mind_n to_o any_o thing_n wrought_v in_o we_o by_o any_o kind_n of_o argument_n yet_o as_o it_o be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n use_v by_o divine_n it_o signify_v that_o particular_a kind_n of_o assent_n which_o be_v wrought_v in_o we_o by_o testimony_n or_o authority_n so_o that_o divine_a faith_n which_o we_o be_v now_o speak_v of_o be_v a_o assent_n to_o a_o thing_n upon_o the_o testimony_n or_o authority_n of_o god_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o a_o assent_n to_o a_o truth_n upon_o divine_a revelation_n §_o 5._o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o judge_v what_o matter_n we_o be_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o revealed_z to_o we_o by_o god_n and_o what_o not_o and_o more_o particular_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v the_o measure_n according_a to_o which_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n what_o we_o ought_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o world_n and_o what_o not_o §_o 6._o so_o that_o this_o question_n what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n suppose_v a_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o world_n and_o that_o that_o doctrine_n be_v intelligible_o and_o entire_o deliver_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n and_o sufficient_a confirmation_n give_v to_o it_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n publish_v to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o apostle_n who_o likewise_o give_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o all_o this_o be_v necessary_o suppose_v in_o the_o question_n for_o it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n if_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v not_o first_o suppose_v when_o therefore_o we_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n the_o mean_v of_o that_o enquiry_n be_v by_o what_o way_n and_o mean_n the_o knowledge_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v certain_o down_o to_o we_o who_o live_v at_o the_o distance_n of_o so_o many_o age_n from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n for_o this_o be_v know_v we_o have_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v a_o measure_n by_o which_o we_o may_v judge_v what_o we_o be_v to_o assent_v to_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o not_o so_o that_o when_o any_o question_n arise_v about_o any_o particular_a proposition_n whether_o this_o be_v part_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n we_o may_v be_v able_a by_o this_o rule_n to_o resolve_v it_o sect_n ii_o §_o 1._o the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v be_v his_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n faith_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v know_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o will_v easy_o be_v state_v his_o opinion_n in_o general_n be_v that_o oral_a or_o practical_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o writing_n or_o any_o other_o way_n that_o can_v be_v assign_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o oral_n or_o practical_a tradition_n he_o mean_v 41._o a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n by_o word_n and_o a_o constant_a course_n of_o frequent_a and_o visible_a action_n conformable_a to_o those_o word_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n §_o 2._o now_o that_o i_o may_v bring_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o to_o a_o clear_a state_n i_o be_o first_o to_o take_v a_o more_o particular_a view_n of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o i_o may_v the_o better_o understand_v how_o much_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n and_o what_o to_o the_o scripture_n or_o write_v tradition_n and_o then_o i_o be_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o far_o we_o agree_v and_o how_o far_o we_o differ_v the_o sum_n of_o what_o he_o attribute_n to_o oral_a tradition_n so_o far_o as_o can_v be_v collect_v out_o of_o so_o obscure_a and_o confuse_a a_o discourse_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o five_o head_n §_o 3._o first_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o age_n which_o first_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v it_o as_o they_o receive_v it_o without_o any_o change_n or_o corruption_n to_o their_o child_n and_o they_o to_o they_o and_o so_o it_o go_v on_o sole_o by_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o explication_n of_o tradition_n disc._n 5_o the_o §_o 4._o second_o that_o this_o way_n alone_o be_v not_o only_o sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n down_o to_o all_o age_n certain_o and_o without_o any_o alteration_n but_o it_o be_v the_o only_a possible_a way_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v of_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n secure_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o this_o be_v the_o natural_a result_n of_o his_o discourse_n about_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o if_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v belong_v to_o oral_a tradition_n than_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n and_o if_o those_o property_n do_v sole_o and_o essential_o appertain_v to_o it_o and_o be_v incompatible_a to_o any_o thing_n else_o as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v than_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o other_o way_n §_o 5._o three_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a this_o mean_n shall_v fail_v or_o miss_v of_o its_o end_n that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v once_o put_v into_o this_o way_n of_o conveyance_n it_o can_v neither_o cease_v to_o descend_v nor_o be_v at_o any_o time_n corrupt_v or_o change_v in_o its_o descent_n this_o be_v that_o which_o his_o demonstration_n pretend_v to_o prove_v §_o 6._o four_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o the_o impossibility_n of_o its_o fail_n be_v a_o first_o and_o self_n evident_a principle_n this_o he_o frequent_o assert_n throughout_o his_o book_n §_o 7._o five_o that_o this_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n have_v the_o facto_fw-la in_o all_o age_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o christian_n as_o the_o only_a way_n and_o mean_n whereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v convey_v down_o to_o they_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o attempt_v to_o prove_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o authority_n §_o 8._o as_o for_o the_o scripture_n he_o grant_v they_o indeed_o to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v and_o to_o contain_v a_o divine_a doctrine_n even_o the_o same_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o oral_a tradition_n so_o he_o tell_v we_o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v but_o then_o he_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v of_o any_o use_n without_o oral_a tradition_n because_o neither_o the_o letter_n nor_o sense_n of_o it_o can_v without_o that_o be_v ascertain_v so_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o dr._n casaubon_n 337._o as_o for_o the_o scripture_n ascertain_v their_o letter_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v do_v by_o tradition_n it_o be_v clear_a they_o be_v of_o incomparable_a value_n not_o only_o for_o the_o divine_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o they_o but_o also_o for_o many_o particular_a passage_n who_o source_n or_o first_o attestation_n not_o be_v universal_a nor_o their_o nature_n much_o practical_a may_v possible_o have_v be_v lose_v in_o their_o conveyance_n down_o by_o tradition_n where_o though_o he_o give_v the_o scripture_n very_o good_a word_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v provide_v they_o will_v be_v subordinate_a and_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o owe_v their_o sense_n and_o their_o be_v intelligible_a and_o useful_a to_o oral_a tradition_n for_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v presume_v to_o say_v that_o this_o book_n have_v any_o certain_a sense_n without_o oral_a tradition_n or_o that_o god_n